The fore-ordination of Christ. 2. The time of it before the foundation of the world Who â—â—â—â—ly was fore-ordained This word leads us beyond time into the secret and eternall counsell of God giving us a glimpse of Gods eternall statutes especially concerning the eternall happinesse of the Elect by Christ. All Scripture intreats either of God or his works The works of God are either internall or externall The internall are likewise eternall before time The externall are in time Of God the Scriptures draw us a perfect image as the weaknesse of man can be capable of it Of the works of God externall and in time the Scripture likewise plentifully discourseth as far as is needfull to salvation Of the works of God internall there is also some little glimpse given in Scripture not so much to satisfie the curiosity of mens minds as to ravish the hearts of the godly with incitations that might the better guide them to contentment in their happy estate yet there is but little because men should not be led aside from attending the present meanes of their everlasting happinesse and because as yet the nature of man is not capable of so glorious revelations The works of God before time are either personall or essentiall The personall works are such works ad intra as passe from the three persons in the Trinity one to other incommunicably as the begetting of the Sonne the proceeding of the holy Ghost The essentiall works are such as all the three persons doe joyne in without division and these are those eternall statutes or decrees the making of those unsearchable lawes concerning the disposing of the Kingdome of God in time in the erecting and ordering of the world God as a wise Carpenter before he build resolves upon the plot in his head and as a wise King before he enters into the administration of the Kingdome resolves upon the lawes by which to governe it These statutes have in Scripture foure singular praises 1. They are in respect of us unsearchable far beyond the reach of any mortall braine Rom. 11. 2. They are marvellous glorious for the wonderfull majesty and mercy and justice of them such as to looke in at them but through a chincke as it were ravisheth the Apostle into that exclamation depthsâ— c. Rom. 11. 3. They are unchangeable like the lawes of the Mâ—der and Persians so as they never lose a jot of their force till they come â—or the last pâ—â—iod Rom. 8.30 4. They are eternall as here is said before the foundation of the world so Eph. 1.5 Mat. 25.34 The Lord hath drawne these statutes in foure books each containing a severall draught of them 1. The first is the booke of nature Hee hath iugraven certaine ordinances unchangeable in the creatures by viewing which impressions man might be made without excuse 2. The second is the booke of conscience The Lord in the hearts of the Elect causing an impression of immortall truths wherein he declares his will so far as may concerne the salvation of that particular Elect of God 3. The third is the booke of Scripture in which he hath drawne a most exact draught of his lawes and will for so much as may concerne the salvation of all or any of Gods Elect. 4. Now the fourth and most absolute booke of statutes is that booke of life wherein from all eternity God hath enrowled the nature and ends of all things and there are also many other things besides the salvation of the Elect Psal. 139.16 a speciall part of which is the Lambes booke of life Revel 21.27 Now unto this booke doth this word fore-ordained leade us The word in the Originall is properly fore-seâ—ne Now there are three kinds of fore-sight 1. First that bare knowledge of things and this reacheth to all things that ever shall be 2. Secondly that knowledge of approbation God knowing man above others with his speciall favour this reacheth onely to the Elect. 3. Now there is a third kind of knowledg or fore-knowledg when God is said to know things as a Judge doth in giving sentence Hence Plebiscitum was an ordinâ—â—ce made by the commons and so when the Judge had sentenced a cause he was said to have knowne the cause In this last sense the word is here taken and therefore well rendred fore-ordained to note such a fore-sight as had a determination and statute in it The decrees of God are by some Divines distinguished by the names of Providence and Predestination Providence they would have containe all that order that the Lord tooke from all eternity concerning all things in the world whatsoever so as there is nothing but is lyable to Gods decree Now Predestination comprehends onely those decrees that concerne the reasonable creatures and especially those that concerne the Election of some of them There is a threefold Election or the Elect may be cast into three ranks 1. There is the Election of man unto salvation 2. There is the Election of Angels unto confirmation in their estates 3. There is the Election of Christ unto the Mediatorship and headship over Angels and men Of this hee meanes here and the decree concerning the Election of Christ is the most illustrious of all the rest and concernes the execution of the most glorious worke that ever was to be in the world The summe then is that the Lord in his booke of eternall statutes hath recorded and determined concerning this course of saving man by the mediation of his Sonne Christ is fore-ordained in respect of his office of Mediatorship not simply in respect of his person as God for so hee is not the person predestinated but with the Father and holy Ghost it is he that doth predestinate 〈◊〉 s he was to shew himselfe God made man as Mediator beâ—weene God and man so he was subject to that ordinance Quest. Now what use may be made of this that we here find that God is so carefull to make all sure concerning our redemption in Christ Answ. First it may serve for consolation we need never doubt but God will accomplish all his goodnesse to us in his Sonne seeing hee hath bound himselfe and Christ to it by his everlasting decrees it is an ordinance must never be changed we see God after all this time acknowledgeth it in this texâ— to be belâ—eved to the worlds end Secondly it may serve for instruction 1. Shall we not be ashamed of our negligence that have not with all diligence laboured to make our calling and election sure when wee see God so carefull to make all sure 2. Shall wee not ever willingly be subject to Gods statutes and lawes when we see Christ himselfe subject himselfe to Gods ordinances and that from all eternity 3. Shall we not long for those times when those eternall statutes shall be opeâ—ed and Gods counsels displayed to our infinite joy Thirdly it may informe us concerning Gods wonderfull hatred of sinne in that from eternity he cannot
are bound not onely to get grace but they must labour to encrease in the gifts they have received it is not enough to begin the worke of God but we must labour to abound in it and increase in well doing we must goe on and finish the measure of the worke required of us these places evidently prove that God looks for growth at our hands 2. Pet. 3.18.1 Cor. 15.58.1 Thessa. 4.1 Prov. 4.18.1 Cor. 14.12 Secondly for the second before I number particulars I might tell you of divers kindes of growth or increase in the kingdome of Christ. Christ himselfe is said to increase Ioh. 3.10 The word is said to grow Act. 6. and in other places and Christians are said to grow and so either first joyntly in the mysticall body Ephes. 4. 16. Col. 2. 19. or secondly severally every one by himselfe Christ was said to increase not onely in stature and the declaration of his gifts Luke 2. 40 but also in the glory of his kingdome and the advancing of his dominion amongst men The word grew when the number of faithful labourers was increased and when the light of the truth was more glorified received by the people Christians are said to grow chiefly in two respects First in the number of beleevers when there are daily added to the church Secondly in the power and practice of their gifts and this last is here intended the word rendred Thereby might be read either in him or in it or as it is thereby In him that is in Christ In it that is in the word or thereby that is by the word this last is intended here in all probability Now then to the point there are certaine things wherein a Christian should strive to grow it is true wee should grow in every good gift and worke but if we marke the Scriptures these things in particular are especially to be laboured after as being things that doe wonderfully honour God and credit the Gospell and bring a singular increase of happines to a Christian mans life and it is wonderfull profitable to keep a Catalogue of these particulars still before us that wee may every day bee put in mind of what we should especially labour after These are the things then we should distinctly labour to grow in First we should labour to grow in wisdome Gods people should appeare to be a wise people above all the people of the earth Christ grew in wisedome Luke 2.40 Now wisedome hath two things in it First knowledge and secondly discretion In both these we should grow For knowledge the word of God should dwell plentiously in us Col. 3. 16. and we should encrease in the knowledge of God Col. 1.10 and for discretion we should abound in knowledge yea and saith the Apostle in all judgement too Phili. 1.10 Secondly we should grow in faith that which is lacking to our faith must be made up 1. Thess. 3.10 and we should still bee praying with the Apostles Lord increase our faith Luke 17.5 2. Thess. 1.11 Now there bee two things distinctly which we should grow in about faith viz First assurance and secondly the exercise of it For assurance we should heâ—eunto give all diligence that we might get the full assurance of faith and hope to the end we should never be quiet till it bee established and rooted and soundly grounded in our particular assurance of Gods favour in Jesus Christ and our owne eternall salvation Heb. 6.11 Col. 2.6 7. And for the exercise of faith we should strive to learne every day to live by faith in all the occasions of our life spending the remainder of our lives in the faith of the Sonne of God holding fast our confidence and not withdrawing our selves Heb. 10. Gal. 2.20 yea we should strive to be examples one to another in our faith in God 1. Tim. 4.12 Thirdly we should abound in love one to another and towards all men this the Apostle praies earnestly for and this we should shew by all diligence in preserving peace and unity amongst our selves so as there should bee but one heart and mind amongst us to this end bearing and forbearing and supporting one another wee should grow also in the tendernesse and heartinesse of our affections one after another longing one for another and delighting one in another yea our love should grow even in seeking to enlarge our acquaintance with such as feare God but especially in the labour of our love to doe good to such as feare God should we grow c. Fourthly we should grow in mercy and that both in the bowels of pitty and in the abundance of the fruits of mercy Col. 3.12.2 Cor. 8.2 7. and 9.11 Iames 3.18 Fiftly we should grow in patience and meeknesse and lowlinesse of mind Patience should have his perfect work and it wonderfully would become us if we could increase in the image of Jesus Christ for meeknesse and lowlinesse to be free from passions and pride oh how it would adorne us It is that one grace Christ so much urgeth upon us and was most eminent in himselfe Matth. 11.29 Iames 1.4 Sixtly We should grow in praier and the gifts that concerne our communion with God we should labour to be mighty and powerfull in praier able to wrastle with God himselfe and overcome him as Iacob did and to this end we should pray alwaies and learne to pray all manner of praiers in all things making our requests knowne to God with supplication especially we should strive to abound in thanksgiving to God in all things giving thanks this is the greatest honor we can doe to God 1. Thessa. 5.18.19 Philip. 4.7 Psal. 50.23 Col. 1.11 Ephes. 6.18.2 Cor. 4.15 Seventhly we should grow in the contempt of the world and the lesser estimation of the things of this life we should strive more and more to expresse a mortified conversation using the world as if we used it not setting out affections on the things that are above and having our conversation in heaven confessing our selves to be strangers and pilgrims and with all eagernesse embracing the praises of a better life Hebrews 11.13 Philip. 3.20 in nothing being carefull Philip. 4.6 hastning to the comming of Jesus Christ. 2. Pet. 3.11 Eighthly We should exceedingly strive to grow in the holy and reverent use of Gods ordinances striving to come with more feare and sense of the glorious presence of God This is a wonderfull hard lesson and little heeded of the most Oh that we could get it to serve the Lord with feare and to rejoice but yet with trembling Oh blessed is the man that can feare alwaies and worke out his salvation with feare and trembling Ninthly there is another gift we should grow in and it is marvelously necessary and comely and yet extreamely neglected and that is utterance of which the Apostle makes mention in his short Catalogue 2. Cor. 8.7 Utterance I say to be able to speake one to another with profit and power
any aske what is good to quicken us against the deadnes of our hearts Answ. I answer First faith and assurance makes a mans heart alive wee live by faith Secondly wee must goe still to Christ who is the life and by praier still draw the water of life out of his wells of salvation Thirdly the word of God is lively Heb. 4.12 Fourthly godly society and a profitable fellowship in the Gospell puts life into men there is a great deale of provocation to good workes in it Fiftly wee should often meditate of the gaine of godlinesse and of the privileges of the promises belonging to the godly Vse This doctrine implies a great deale of reproofe also First to Hypocrites that have a name that they live but they are dead Revel 3. â— Secondly to deelining Christians that suffer their first love to abate in them and can bee contented to lose sensibly the power of affections which formerly they had Thirdly to many drooping Christians which out of melancholy and unbeliefe affect a kind of wilfull sadnes and heartlesues hindring thereby their own assurance and causing the easie yoak of Christ to be ill thought of besides many other inconveniences Thus of the second thing Be yee built up It may be read either in the Imperative mood or in the indicative I think the imperative answers more to the scope here it being the drift to shew what we must doe when we come to Christ. The third thing then we must doe that wee might extract vertue out of Christ for holinesse of life is we must be built up which imports two things First progression in faith and secondly repentance Wee must not beging only 〈◊〉 say the foundation but we must still labour to be built up further we 〈◊〉 be â—â—ill edified in our most holy faith Iude 20. verse Now that this may be attainted unto that we may be built up the fimilitude imports divers things First preparation A man that will goe about the worke of godlinesse 〈◊〉 think he goes about the building of a town and therefore must cast up his 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 charge of it and get his stuffe prepared before hand Secondly a constant relying upon Christ if we build we must build upon the rock and not on the sands Mat. 7. and 16. Thirdly the warrant of 〈◊〉 our actions out of the word of God VVhen Moses was to build the tabernacle he made it just according to the patterne in all things about it c. Fourthly a respect of things necessary wâ—e must not be intangled with 〈…〉 and doubtfull disputations The building of a Christian must be a 〈◊〉 palace He must build gold silver precious stones be must keep his 〈…〉 choice and necessary things 〈…〉 8.9 1 Cor. 3.1 Timoth. 1.4 Fiftly Counsell and Direction Men must endure the hewing and squarâ—â—◠〈◊〉 5.17 18. To this end are Ministers given Eph. 4. 12. The world 〈◊〉 Aâ—â—â— 20. 32. and so good conference may ediâ—ie or 〈…〉 Eph. 4. 29. Sixtly 〈…〉 building must have her distractions cast out â— Cor. 7. 52. David could not build 〈◊〉 Temple because of his warres and his â—â—rest on every side Seventhly Order and distinction Men must not take together a great deale of stuffe without order confusedly This is to build Babel and not Sion Eighthly Unity with the godly The building must hold proportion with the walls as well as with the foundation Psal. 122. 3. 1 Cor. 8. â— and 13. Rom. 15.2 Eph. 4.12 16. Ninthly Sobriety in the use of lawfull things All things are lawfull but all things edifie not 1 Cor. 10.23 Tenthly Prayer for except the Lord build the house in vaine doe they labour that build it Psal. 127.1 Out of all this wee may informe our selves concerning the causes of not profiting in many The reason why many Christians are not built up or why they encrease not in godlinesse is that they are guilty of these or some of these things implied in these directions First some profit not by reason of their irresolution about the taking up of their crosse in following Christ They thrust into the profession of Religion before they have sitten downe to câ—st what this profession may cost them and so in the evill day fall away Luk. 14.28 Secondly some can never thrive because they place their godlinesse onely in the frequencie of hearing the Word and the outward observance of Gods ordinances These build in the sands they lay no sure foundation Math. 7. 26. Thirdly others faile through unbeliefe and so either by neglecting the assurance of Gods savour in Christ or by misplacing their confidence trusting upon their owne works or Saints or Angels or the pardoâ—s or penances granted or enjoyned them These are not built upon the rock Mat. 16. Fourthly others prosper not because they come not to the light of the Scriptures to set whether their works be wrought in God or no. Fifthly others are distracted either with unnecessary disputations Rom. 14.1 or with excessive cares of life Luke 21.34 Sixthly others are undone with selfe-conceitednesse they are stubborne and will not be advised or directed or reproved Seventhly disorder or confusednesse in matters of Religion is the cause in others This is a wonderfull common defect men doe not goe to worke distinctly to see their works finished one after another Eighthly others are kept back with personall discords and jangling Envie or malice or contention or misrule eaâ—â— out the very heart of godlinesse Ninthly others are letted by intemperancie in being drowned in the love of pleasures They build they sowe they eat and drink and follow pastines neglecting the care of better things Lastly neglect of prayer is an usuall let and grievous impediment A spirituall house This is the fourth thing required of Christians They must be as a spirituall house unto Christ they must be that to Christ that was signified by the Tabernacle or the Temple For every Christian is the substance of that which was signified by the Tabernacle Christ hath a five-fold Tabernacle For first in the Letter the Tabernacle or Temple at Ierusalem was the House of God and Christ. Secondly the whole world is but the Tent of Christ who hath spred out the heavens like a curtaine c. Thirdly the heaven of the Blessed is the Tabernacle of Christ the place where God and Christ dwell with the Saints Revel â—â— â— and 13.6 Fourthly the body of Christ is a Tabernacle for the Godhead Col. 2.9 And so it is that the Word is said to become flesh and dwelt amongst us viz. in his body as in a Tabernacle Iohn 1.14 And thus Christ calleth his owne body a Temple Iohn 2.21 Fifthly the heart of man is the Tabernacle of Christ and so both the whole Catholique Church is his Tabernacle Eph. 2.21 or the publick assembly of the Saints Psalm 15.1 or else the heart of every particular beleever and so the power of Christ did rest upon Paul as
without testimony of his favour For by his word of promise and by his Spirit bearing witnesse to our spirits hath hee manifested even from heaven his acceptation and in particular when the beleever stands before the Lord with his sacrifice duly offered when the Lord doth suddenly fill his heart with the cloud of his presence or warme his soule with the joyes of the holy Ghost what is this but the signe of his acceptation Quest. VVhat if we be accepted in our service of God what great thing is that to us Answ. VVhen God accepts thine offerings thou maist be assured of three things First Thaâ— all thy sinnes be forgiven thee God hath purged away thine iniquity he hath received an atonement in Iesus Christ Psal 65.2 3. Secondly God is exceedingly delighted in them Thy sacrifice is a sweet smell unto God he rejoyceth over thee with joy Phil. 4.18 Thirdly It is a pledge unto thee that God will supply all thy necessities out of the riches of his glory in Iesus Christ our Saviour Phil. 4.19 Verse 6. Wherefore also it is contained in the Scripture Behold I put in Sion a chiefe corner-stone elect and precious and he that beleâ—veth therein shall not be ashamed HItherto of the proposition of the exhortation The conformation followes where the Apostle gives reasons why we should make our recourse to Christ to seek holinesse of life from him and the reasons are two The first is taken from the testimony of God verses 6 7 8. The other is taken from the consideration of the excellent priviledges of Christians unto which they are brought by Christ verses 9 10. The testimony of God is both cited verse 6. and expounded verses 7.8 In the testimony of God observe first where it is to be found viz. In Scripture secondly how it is there It is contained there thirdly what is testified Now the matter testified concernes either the giving of Christ for the good of the Church or the safety of the Christian that by faith receiveth Christ. The giving of Christ is exprest in these words Behold I lay in Sion a chiefe corner stoâ—e elect precious the safety and happinesse of the Christian that receiveth Christ in these words And bee that beleeves in him shall not be confounded First of the place where this testimony is found viz. In the Scripture By the Scripture is usually meant all the Books of the old and new Testament written after an extraordinary manner by inspiration of the holy ghost But here he meanes it of the Books of the old Testament but yet so as the word doth agree to all the Books of both Testaments Now this very word gives us occasion to consider of the nature of these Books and of their use and of their excellency and of their harmony These Books are called Scripture because they containe in writing the whole will of God necessary to be known of us they are the Treasures of all truth The doctrine which was before delivered by tradition for 2000. yeares was afterwards written downe and explained in these Books so as nothing needfull was left out or omitted Secondly this word imports the excellency of the Bible above all other bookes because it is called Scripture as if no other writings were worthy to be mentioned in comparison of these The Scripture exceeds all others in divers respects First because these vvritings vvere inspired all of the holy ghost 2 Tim. 3.17 2 Pâ—t 1.21 so vvere no other vvritings Secondly those vvritings containe a vvisdome far above all that that can be had by the Princes and men of this vvorld the platform of the wisdome that is in God himselfe 1 Cor. 6.7 Thirdly they vvere penned by more excellent men then any other vvritings the greatest vvisest holiest men Moses David Salomon the Prophets Euangelists Apostles c. Fourthly they have such properties as no other vvritings have they are more perfect pure deep and immutable then any mans vvritings These containe all things necessary unto faith and a good life 2 Tim. 3.17 18. These vvritings onely are pure vvithout fault or error or any corruption in them and for depth â—nd majestie never any vvritings came neare them and for unchangeabâ—nes Heaven and earth must passe away but a jot of Gods word shall not passe away Matth. 5.24 1 Pet. 1.23 Fiftly if we consider the effects that must be acknowledged to the praise of the Scriptures vvhich can be true of no writings besides no writings can describe God so fully to us no writings do so bring glory to God no Scripture but this can convert a soule to God Heb. 4.12 13. Other writings may shew us some faults to be avoided but give no power to subdue them Psâ—l 19.8 These writings onely can minister solid comfort to us in adversity and these onely can make us wise to salvation and perfect to every good word and work The consideration whereof should work in us a singular love to this booke above all other books in the world yea above all the treasures in the world we should account them with David more sweet then hony and more precious then gold Psal. 19.11 Psal. 119.14 15 27. Thirdly the third thing may be noted from hence is the harmony of all these books they all agree as if they were but one writing yea but one sentence yea one word though the books were written by divers men yet they agree so perfectly that they all sound one thing for they were all inspired by the same Spirit of God which should teach us when wee meete with doubts or objections or scorning contradictions to condemne our owne ignorance and to be fully resolved that there is a sweet harmouy though we doe not see it And secondly and especially it should knit our hearts to the Scriptures wee should be affected as with the most delightfull musick of the world or in the world Fourthly The fourth thing concernes the use of Scripture and so we may note two things First That wee must receive no opinions but what can be proved by Scripture To the law and to the testimony if they speake not according to these it is because there is no truth in them Isaiah 8. Secondly we may note hence that the best men must prove what they teach by Scripture If the Apostles did it who were men priviledged from error then much more must other men we must beleeve no man above what is written 1 Cor. 4.6 and hee is accursed that teacheth other things then what is written Gal. 1.7 though he were an Angell from heaven Which should teach us to get proofes into our heads for all that we beleeve and to take heed of receiving traditions even from good men For there be traditions on the right hand as well as on the left Ioh 5.30 Acts 17.1 Thes. 5.21 Secondly Thus of the place where this testimony is The manner how it is there is in the word Contained It is contained in Scripture Contained 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 There is much adoe about the word here rendred Contained among Interpreters The word sounds actively in the Originall as if it were rendred doth containe or hee containeth But the Translators and many Interpreters think the active is put for the passive He containeth for It is contained If we read it actively then the Name of God must be supplied thus He that is God contained it â—n Scripture noting that as a singular treasure God hath placed this Testimony in Scripture concerning Christ and faith in him and sure it is a great treasure that wee may have places in the sure Word of God that so plainly testifie of Christ and our happinesse in him wee should take great notice of them and be much thankfull to God for giving us such sentences so briefly and yet so plainly and fully to informe us Some supply the name of Christ and so they say Christ containeth that Is excelleth as the word may signifie Hee is had fully and excellently in Scripture and in particular in this testimonie of Scripture The word rendred Contained signifies sometimes barely to be had sometimes to be possessed as Luke 5.9 They were possessed with feare And so wee possesse a great treasure in Scripture when wee have such Testimonies as these There is a Nowne derived of this Verbe which is thought by the exactest Divines to meane a speciall Section or portion and when it is applied to a place in Scripture it signifies such a Scripture as is divided from the rest as a principall matter either to be meditated of or expounded Such was that speciall portion of Scripture which the Ennuch had to meditate of and Philip expounded to him Acts 8.32 where the word is used And so whether the word be used actively or passively it commends unto us this place of Scripture and withall shewes us a way how to enrich our selves namely by singling out such choise places throughout the Scripture as may most fittingly furnish our thoughts for meditation in the maine matters of Religion We may here note what cause we have of thankfulnesse to God for the helps we have in teaching seeing we have the Chapter and verse quoted to us which they had not in the Primitive Church and withall wee may observe that one may have the profit of the Scriptures though he cannot quote Chapter and verse And thus of the second thing concerning this testimony Thirdly the third followes which is the matter testified which concernes either the giving of Christ or the safety of the Christian in beleeving in him In the words that describe the giving of Christ observe First The wonder of it in the word Behold Secondly The Author of it God I lay or put Thirdly The manner of it He laid him downe as the stone of a foundation in a building Fourthly The place where In Sion noting that this gift of Christ belongs onely to the Church Fifthly What Christ was unto the Church viz. a chiefe corner stone elect and precious Behold This word is used in Scripture sometimes to note a thing that is usually knowne or ought to be knowne so David saith Behold I was conceived in sinne Psalm 51. Sometimes to note that some great wonder is spoken of and must be much attended In this place it may note both For it is certaine that the testimonies of Scriptures concerning Christ ought to be familiarly knowne of us and this as an especiall one But I rather think it is used to note the wonder of the worke here mentioned and so the word may import divers things unto us First It was a mervailous worke that God should give us his owne Sonne to be our Saviour and the fountaine of life to us Hence it is that we may observe throughout the Scripture that God doth set this note of attention and respect both upon the generall and upon many particulars that concerne Christ as it were by the Word to pull us by the eares to make us attend or to give us a signe when wee should specially listen Thus God brings out Christ to the Church and tells how he loves him and hath resolved upon it by him to save both Iewes and Gentiles and wills them to behold him and wonder at him Isaiah 42.1 So when hee promiseth the comming of Christ And of the ends of his comming he makes a proclamation all the world over that hee hath appointed a Saviour unto Sion Thus he would have us wonder at the service of the Angels about the time of his birth Math. 1.20 Luke 2.9 10. and at the miracle of his conception that he should be borne of a Virgin Math. 1.21 and at the Wisemen led by a starre out of the East Math. 2.1 9. and at the opening of the heavens when the voice came downe to testifie that Christ was the beloved Sonne of God in whom hee was well pleased Math. 3.16 17. and at the service which the Angels did him and at his wonderfull abasement for our sakes Math. 21.5 and especially that hee should sacrifice his owne body for our sinnes 1 Iohn 1.29 Heb. 10.7 and that hee is alive from the dead and liveth for ever Revel 1.18 and that hee hath opened the secret booke of Gods counsell and made it knowne to the world Revel 5.5 and that after such hard times under the raign of Antichrist he should recollect such troops of Gospellers as stood with him on Mount Sion Revel 14.1 It were too long to number up more particulars Onely thus much wee should learne that the doctrine of Christ is to be received with great affection attention and admiration Secondly This word strikes us like a dart to the heart for it imports that naturally we are extreamely carelesse and stupid in this great doctrine concerning Christ and faith in us For when God calls for attention it implies that we are mervailous slowe of heart to understand or with affection to receive the doctrine Let the use of all be then to strive with our owne hearts and to awake from this heavinesse and sleepinesse and with all our soules to praise God with endlesse admiration of his goodnesse to us in giving us his Sonne Thus of the wonder of it 2. The Author of it followes I lay or put God would have us to take speciall notice of it that it is hee that was the Author of this glorious worke Hee is the vvork-master the chiefe master-builder It is Gods vvorke and the knowledge of this may serve for divers uses For first It should direct our thankfulnesse wee should give glory to God and praise his rich grace He will not lose his thanks for Christ. Hee holds himselfe much honoured when wee praise him for so great a gift as Christ. Secondly It should much strengthen our faith and make us beleeve the love of God and his willingnesse to be reconciled He is the party offended and if he were hard to be pleased hee would never have sought
the workes of supererogation or those workes they call Counsels fall to the ground And yet we confesse there were some works good which were not commanded in Scripture as Phineâ—â— his worke in slaying the fornicators and Maries work in annointing Christ unto the buriall for so it is called a good worke Mat. 26.10 and Abrahams worke in sacrificing his son and the like these were good workes and had noâ— warrant from Scripture but were warranted by extraordinary calling thereto and so they differ from the workes of superstitious persons done without warrant ordinary or extraordinary For the third The time of doing some works adds much to the consideration of their goodnesse as for instance The charitable religious workes done by men before their conversion are not to be reckoned good workes because the person that doth them is not reconciled to God and lives polluted in his sins Likewise the works of our calling done in the week-daies are good works but done on the Sabbath day are evill workes So workes done too late are not good as their prayers that would not answer when God called them Prov. 1. For the fourth If the uses of workes be respected the outward workes of wicked men that for the matter of them are required in the Word may be said to be good workes becaâ—e they are good for men unto whom they are done as the almes of a Pharisee is a good worke in that it is good for the reliefe of the poore though it be not good in the sight of God as failing of the right end which is Gods glory Thus of the acceptation of the termes The good works here mentioned are such as are good in Gods sight as being done in obedience to Gods will and by persons that are godly Now concerning those good workes I propound divers things profitable to be considered of First the rules of good workes which do tell us what must be had before a worke can be a good worke Secondly the kindes of good workes or what workes wee may account in the nature of good workes how many sorts of good workes there are Thirdly I would answer a question or two needfull to be considered of about good workes and in the last place the uses of all For the first of those There are many rules to be observed before we can do workes that God will account good And those rules are absolutely necessary and they are these First the person must bee reconciled unto God in Jesus Christ or else all hee doth will be abominable in Gods sight Hee must be turned in Jesus Christ Eph. 2.10 He must be pure or else his worke is not right but polluted Tit. 1. ult Prov. 21.8 The people that do good workes must be purified unto God being redeemed by Jesus Christ so made a peculiar people Tit. 2.14 He must be purged and sanctified and so prepared to good works 2 Tim. 2.21 Secondly his workes must be warranted and required and prescribed in the Word of God he must walke by rule his patterne must be found in the Scripture Gal. 6.14 he must come to the light of the Word that his workes may be manifest that they are wrought in God Ioh. 3.21 The Scripture is given by inspiration of God to this end that the man of God might be perfectly directed unto every worke that is good 1 Tim. 3.16 17. Thirdly he must propound a right end in doing his workes or else though the matter be good yet the worke is polluted as was shewed before in the instance of the almes of the Pharisees and this right end is not the praise of men onely or to merit thereby but the glory of God chiefly in the discharge of our obedience to God and the edification of our neighbour Fourthly the workes must be done in the name of Jesus Christ. Wee must relie upon the merits and intercession of Christ Jesus as that which can cause our workes to be pleasing to God Col. 3.17 Whatsoever it is we do in word or in deed all must be done in the name of Christ or it is done in vaine Without faith it is impossible to please God Heb. 11.6 Now our workes are done in faith first when wee beleeve and know they are warranted by the Word Ioh. 3.21 Secondly when we beleeve Gods promises concerning the reward of well-doing Heb. 11.6 Thirdly when we flie to Jesus Christ to cover the imperfection of our workes from the sight of God and so in that place Col. 3.17 and fourthly when our beliefe of Gods goodnesse to us makes us carefull to doe all the good we can Fifthly his workes must be done with repentance for his sins and the judging of himselfe for the evill of his best workes By repentance I meane not the first worke of a sincere turning to God for that is comprehended in the first rule but the preservation of himselfe in his uprightnesse and the daily judging of himselfe for his frailties For if a godly man after his calling fall into presumptuous sins his workes done all the time hee liveth in beloved sins without the renewing of his repentance are polluted Esa. 1. Sixthly his workes must be done willingly not grudgingly or of constraint or onely to avoid shame or punishment God loves a cheerefull giver That almes that is given with an ill will or forced from men by the lawes or otherwise is not accounted a worke of mercy in Gods sight to do mercy is not enough to make it a good worke pleasing to God but to love mercy Mic. 6.8 and to come into Gods presence to do his service is not pleasing unlesse we humble our selves to walke with our God Seventhly his workes must be finished to intend it or promise it or begin it will not serve turne as in the case of mercy to promise to contribute or to begin for a day or a weeke is not sufficient unlesse we do it constantly 2 Cor. 8. and 9. So it is in repentance it is then a good worke when it is finished not when a man hath had some remorse or uttered a word or two of confession or prayed for a day or two but when a man having repented repents still till he have soundly humbled himselfe for his sins and reformed his waies Ier. 31.19 20. So it is in generall in any worke God sets us to do Ioh. 4.3 4. Eighthly his workes must be his owne fruit such as belong to him in his place and calling As in the calling of the Ministrie his good work is to preach the Gospel with all frequencie and diligence and power c. So in the Magistrate to do the workes of justice so in other callings every man must looke to the duties of his owne place and so it is in our generall callings as Christians we must do those which are meet for repentance which not only concern a penitent life but such as have a due respect unto the performing the things we are called to
fruits of righteousnesse that the Lord may be glorified Esay 61.3 Thus of some motives The maine care should bee to learne what to doe that God might be made glorious by us and so wee should distinctly consider how to make him glorious in our selves or in others In our selves wee should learne how to make him glorious first in our hearts by a glorious conception of him in our minds secondly in our words and works by acknowledgement The first question then is what should wee doe that wee might conceive more gloriously of God For answer hereunto wee must looke to our hearts in divers particulars for that we may conceive of God according to his excellencie we must proceed by these degrees 1. Wee must strive to bring God into our minds for naturally wee live without God And we may observe that at the best we are wonderfull prone to forget God and therefore we must learne how to bring our hearts to the meditation of God For not to thinke of God or forget him is a grievous offence as well as to thinke of him after a base manner 2. It is not enough to bring God into our thoughts but we must then be wonderfull carefull that wee bring not in an Idoll of our owne forming in stead of God we must learne how to thinke of God as he is described to us in his Word for fearfull Idolatry may be committed in the heart of a man as well as in his outward adoration and therefore wee must learne soundly to conceive aright of the nature of God 3. When we have God there in his owne likenesse wee must inlarge his roome in our hearts For the true knowledge of God comes in but by sparkles and God will bee magnified Wee must make him great and inlarge the thoughts of God when we conceive of him This is that that is so often required in Scripture under the terme of magnifying God 4. When we have attained to this to thinke of God with an ability to make him great in our hearts then we must yet proceed to the establishment of this conception of God for else the thoughts of God will passe thorow our heads like lightning and be gone and therefore wee must be carefull to establish the thoughts of God in us 5 We must then labour to clothe the thoughts of God with glory and majestie this is that which is here intended we must not onely make him in our hearts and nourish the sparkles of his knowledge but we must make him glorious also 6 Yea yet farther when God is conceived of according to his excellencie we must love the Lord thus conceived of our hearts must cleave unto him and esteeme him above all things So that here are sixe distinct things to be heeded of such as will conceive of God aright Now how these things may be attained to by us followeth to be considered of Now for the first to bring God into our minds two things are of excellent use First the inforcing of our selves to consider of Gods workes and so to strive still to reade in that great booke of the creatures Secondly the exercising our selves daily in the Word of God Without these two helpes carefully used experience shewes that God never comes into mens thoughts And by the way here may be framed an answer to that sorrowfull complaint of many Christians that they cannot meditate Now if they would be taught to meditate or would at any time have their thoughts set aworke let them lay before them either of these bookes of God either the great Booke of the creatures or little booke of the Scriptures and so praying God to direct them take those things that easily offer themselves from thence The other way of meditating without booke as I know not whether it be absolutely required so can it not be so fruitfully performed nor so comfortably But to returne the viewing of Gods workmanship in his creatures and of his wisedome and rule in his Word will helpe us in the first point which is to bring God into our minds For the second that we may not mistake but conceive of God aright wee must looke to divers things carefully First we must resist and subdue and no way harbour or favour any atheisticall conceits against the doctrine of Gods nature or providence If we find our mindes intangled with any such we must labour to get them cured for till our hearts bee whole of such diseases wee are disabled from any true conception of God Secondly we must in thinking of God then cast out all likenesses we must not conceive of him in the likenesse of any man or other creature but get above all similitudes and there rest in the adoration of him that is not like any of those things we must have no Images of God neither in our Churches nor in our heads Command 2. Deut. 4. Esa. 40. Thirdly we must learn distinctly the attributes of Gods praises in the Scripture and conceive of him as he is there commended to us I meane we should as we are able when wee thinke of God thinke of him as he is omnipotent most wise most just most mercifull c. It is an excellent praise of the diligence of a Christian to accustome himselfe to conceive of God according to descriptions made of him in his attributes in his Word Fourthly it may much helpe us if we conceive of God as dwelling in the humane nature of Christ for thereby it may somewhat arise in our mindes if we be prone to conceive of likenesses Marke it carefully we may â—ot set before our mindes Christ-man and so worship without any more adoe but if we conceive of the man-Christ and then worship that God-head that dwells in him we doe right and besides attaine unto a point farther which is to conceive of God in Christ. Thus of the right conceiving of Gods nature The third thing which we must labour for is to magnifie God in our hearts to make him great to conceive largely with full thoughts of God and to this I adde also to conceive gloriously of him to clothe our thoughts of God with a shining excellencie above any thing else we thinke of Now that God may be magnified and thought on after a glorious manner these things must be done We must with all attendance and reverence wait upon the presence of God in his house for that is the place where his glory dwelleth Psal. 27.8 And God hath magnified his Word above all his name Psalm 138.2 And the use of the Gospel is said to be the Gospel of the glory of the blessed God because it doth with the liveliest impressions make a mans heart to discerne Gods excellencie Mic. 5.4 1 Tim. 1.11 Secondly the meditation of the wonderfull workes of God recorded in Scripture or observed by experience is good to brâ—ed great and glorious thoughts of God For as the sight of the miracles of Christ wrought this in the hearts
of the people Matth. 15.31 Luk. 7.16 so the contemplation of such great workes may worke the same effect in us and the same effect also may the thoughts of the workes of Gods speciall justice or mercy have Ezek. 38.23 Esa. 13.13 especially the consideration of those workes of favour or deliverance by which God hath declared his speciall goodnesse unto us Gen. 19.19 1 Chron. 17.24 David also clotheth the thoughts of God with glory greatnesse in his heart by thinking of the monuments of Gods wonderfull Power and Wisedome in the heavens earth and seas c. Psal. 104.1 c. yea by thinking of his owne forming and making in the wombe Psal. 139.15 Thirdly wee must pray earnestly to God with Moses and begge this of God that he would shew us his glory Thus also of the third thing The next thing is to learne how to establish the thought of Gods glory in us and this is done especially two waies First by striving to set God alwaies before us as David did Psal. 16.8 Secondly by remembring God in all our wayes doing all our workes unto the glory of God 1 Cor. 10.31 Lastly to make us in love with God thus conceived of according to his glory the thorow meditation of his mercies to us is of singular use to thinke either of the variety of them or of the speciall respect God hath had of us above many others and the frequencie of his mercies that he sheweth us mercy daily but above all to consider that his mercies are free to thinke how vile we are upon whom God lookes with such grace and goodnesse Thus the blessed Virgin taught her selfe to magnifie God and to love his name Luk. 1.46 48. Thus of making God glorious in our hearts by knowledge Now for the second which is to make him glorious by acknowledgement The particular waies how that may be done have beene reckoned before in the explication of the doctrine only we must labour by prayer to fashion our selves to that worke that God in any of those particulars doth require of us and that is the most speciall helpe which I know thereunto But by the way let me warn thee to looke to two things First that in any course of glorifying God which is to be done by thy words thou be carefull to avoid hypocrisie and be sure that thy heart be lifted up and affected according to the glory of God for the Lord abhorres to be glorified with thy lips if thy heart bee farre from him Esa. 29.13 And the next is that thou presume not in any case to make the pretence of Gods glory a covering for any wickednesse as the Pharisees that would hide their devouring of widowes houses under the praise of long prayer or those in the Prophet Esay's time that would persecure godly men and molest them with Church-censures and say Let the Lord be glorified Esa. 66.5 Thus of making God glorious in our selves Lastly that we may make God glorious in the hearts of other men and cause them to speake of his praises we must carefully looke to foure things 1 That when we speake of God or his truth wee do it with all possible reverence and feare that wee be carefull in all our discourses of Religion instructions admonitions reproofes confutations or the like to treat of these things with all meeknesse and reverence God hath given us a commandement of purpose to restraine the taking up of his Name in vaine 2 That we strive by all meanes to live unspotted and inoffensive in life that if any perverse men did seeke occasion against us yet they might finde none and to this end striving to avoid those things distinctly which we perceive by the miserable example of others do vexe and provoke men to speake or thinke evill such as are idlenesse frowardnesse deceit conceitednesse and the like Phil. 2.15 3 That we shew forth the vertues of Christ. It is a singular meanes to stirre up others to glorifie God if they might perceive in us the sound habit of such Christian vertues as are not to be found in other sorts of men such as are humility lowlinesse contempt of the world subjection to Gods will love of the godly and the like The most of us have but the bare names of these there is not a reall demonstration of them Christian vertues set forth to the life are amiable and will compell men to conceive and speake gloriously of God and his truth 4 That we be helpfull upon all occasions to others ready to every good worke and hearty in all workes of mercy it is our good workes must make men speake well of us and our God and Religion Hitherto of the doctrine of glorifying God In the day of visitation This word Visitation is in Scripture attributed both to men and to God To men in such cases as these as first to shepheards who when they did specially survey their â—â—ocke with intent to redresse what was amisse were said to visit them Ier. 23.2 As also to such men as had the gathering of tribute when they came to exact their tribute to the great vexation of the people they were said to visit them So the word rendred Exactors Esa. 60.17 in the Originall is Visitors or Visitations Thirdly to visit was a tearme given to the Bishops Apostles in the Primitive Church that went about through the Churches to take notice of the estate of the Churches and to reform what was amisse Act. 15.36 And so the originall word here used is translated a Bishoprick Act. 1.20 agreeable to the Hebrew word used Ps. 109.8 Finally to visit is reckoned among the works of curtesie or mercy Iam. 1.27 The Hebrew word in the old Testament signifies oftentimes to muster or number up the people as 1 Chro. 21.6 But in this place visitation is not referred to men but to God Now God is said to visit not onely men but other creatures so he visited the earth graven Images the vessels of the Temple and Leviathan He visits the earth when he makes it in an especiall manner fruitfull Psal. 65.9 He visited Images when he brake them to pieces and confounded them He visited the vessels of the Temple by causing them to be brought backe again into the Temple Ier. 27.22 He visited Leviathan the divell by restraining his power and disappointing his malice Esa. 27.1 But most usually Gods visitation is spoken of in Scripture as it concerneth men And so God holdeth two sorts of visitations the one is the visitation of all men the other of some men onely The visitation called the visitation of all men concernes either life or death In respect of life God is said to visit all men in that he doth by his daily providence both give and preserve life till the appointed time so Iob 10.12 And in respect of death God keepes his visitation when he causeth men to die an ordinary death at the time thereunto
and so from the advantages or disadvantages of particular mens estates did arâ—se the freer or harder condition of some men Besides this sin had so confounded the very dispositions of men that through the inequality of naturall temper or care of education some men are made more fit to governe and others to be governed Secondly as a monument of Gods Justice it is observed that some whole nations of men have been in their very naturall inclination onely disposed to bondage being destitute of all gifts to rule or governe as it is noted by the Muâ—covites and some other nations who for the most part at this day are servants yea slaves by nature Thirdly in other nations many men become servants not by nature but by necessity as being taken in mercy and thus among the Latines came up the name of servants being servi because they were servati preserved from slaughter in war and mancipia because they were manu capta things takâ—â— by force of armes Fourthly the horrible sinnes sometimes of the Ancestors brings beggery and so servitude upon their posterity as the sinne of Cam made Canaan a servant of servants Gen. 9.25 So doth treason whoredome riotousnesse and prodigalitie of many parents undoe their whole posteritie and leave them in a necessity of serving Fiftly wicked children for their disobedience to their parents are many times brought not only to be servants but as was noted before of Cam to be servants of servants Prov. 17.2 Sixtly many men are brought to a morsell of bread by their owne disorder and wickednesse of life sometimes open sins sometimes secret sins bringing this curse of God upon them For men became servants only to gaine by their service the knowledge or state of some science art or trade as many apprentices doe Seventhly sometimes God by his hand doth abase some men onely as a triall if they fall into poverty and so to the necessity of working for others by no sinfull courses of their owne but by the inevitable hand of God as by pyracie shipwrack fire theeves or the like and these are so humbled either to warne others and shew the power of God or to bring them to repentance or else for triall of Gods grace in them Eighthly some men are brought to this misery by the cruelty and unjust dealing of other men and so that power the Masters tooke over their bondmen to dispose of their very lives was not of God or Nature but meerely an oppression For why should they have power to take away life that could not give it And so many a man is brought to poverty and servitude by oppression and cruell Landlords or by the fraudulent dealings of other men that falsifie their trust or coozen them in bargaining Now the servants brought to this condition by any of these meanes must be subject to their Masters and this is of divine institution For God himself hath bound them to it by the first commandement and so the subjection of servants is a morall and perpetuall ordinance Uses The Use of all this may be divers For First it should teach all sorts of men the more to hate and flee from sinne which hath brought these miseries upon such multitudes of men Secondly it should teach Masters to use their servants respectively For though they be servants yet they are men made after the Image of God and they are the best part of their possession For other things they possesse are without life and servants are the living instruments of their commodities Thâ—s wise and godly meâ— in Scripture were wont to account it the best part of their possessions that they had men servants or maid servants Thirdly it should teach servants especially two things the one is humility they should runne a race fitted to their condition they should conquer pride and aspiring remembring that God hath abased them The other is they should keep themselves in their places and callings and not shake off the yâ—oke by running away c. seeing God hath taken them bound to serve But the former is most proper to this place Seeing they are but servants they should be content with such diet apparell labour and usage as is convenient to their condition Fourthly it may serve for great humiliation to such servants as are wicked men These are of three sorts some of them were brought to this condition by their owne wickednesse of life some of them are wicked servants too as well as wicked men some are tolerable and sometimes profitable servants though evill men all are in ill case For this is but the beginning of evill to them if they repent not For if they live in their sinnes as they serve men now they shall serve divels hereafter and so their bondage shall be invested upon them without end Quest. But seeing many godly men and women may be servants how may a godly Christian comfort himself in this estate of abasement Ans. Though it be an outward misery to be a servant yet there are many consolations to sweeten the bitternesse of this abasement First because extremities of bondage are removed from servants with us for the most part so as their service is but for a time and voluntarie too to hire themselves to whom they will and Masters have not power of their lives Secondly because their calling is acknowledged for a lawfull calling by God Thirdly because God hath bound Masters by his Word to use them well and the lawes of Princes provide punishments for unreasonable Masters Fourthly because Christ hath redeemed them from the spirituall bondage of serving the Law and the divell and Gods Justice so as he is Christs freeman Fiftly because though his body be subject yet his soule is free and not subject to any mortall creature Sixtly because their Masters are their brethren in Religion Seventhly because God hath provided by his unchangeable Law that one day in seven they shall rest from their labour Eighthly before God there is neither bond nor free but all are one in Christ Gal. 3.28 Col. 31.11 Ninthly because all the benefits of Religion whether inward or outward belong to servants as well as to Masters 1. Cor. 12.13 Tenthly because the very work that servants doe in their particular calling is accepted of God as obedience to him as well as the performing of the duties of Religion God accepts their daily labour as well as he doth praying hearing the Word receiving the Sacraments reading the Scriptures fasting or the like Eph. 6.6 Eleventhly because they are freed in that condition from many cares seeing they have now nothing to do in effect but to obey in what is appointed 〈◊〉 which is a great ease to a minde that desires to see what he hath to doe to please God seeing now only one thing is necessary which is to obey in what he is commanded and directed Twelfthly because he shall not only have wages from men but from God also Eâ—hes 6.8 Lastly becâ—â—â—e there shall be no
not the duties of wives though they did never so much good other wayes yet they have not the praise of well-doing unlesse they doe their duties to their husbands the like may be said of Magistrates Ministers Husbands Parents Servants c. 7. Confidence in the flesh mars good duties when men trust to their own wits reason skill or any gifts and doe not all they doe in the name of Jesus Christ Col. 3.17 Phil. 3.3 and in particular conceitednesse and to be wise in themselves and proud will mar any action All should be done in meekenesse of wisedome 8. Inconstancie shames any action when we are wearie of well-doing or wavering or decline and goe backwards their righteousnesse being as the morning dew Quest. Can any thing we doe be well done seeing all our righteousnesse is as a menstruous cloth Esay 64.6 Answ. Our workes in themselves are none well done but by Gods indulgence assured unto us in the new Covenant where he 1. Accepts the will for the deed It is well done when our desire and endevour is to doe it as well as we can 2. He beholds the worke in Christ and for his intercession passeth by the evill that cleaves to our best workes 3. He regards it as proceeding from his owne Spirit in us who causeth us to doe good and worketh our workes for us as in the instance of prayer Rom. 8.26 Thus of the fourth observation Doct. 5. From the maner of the terme in the originall which hath a continuall respect to the present time and imports a continuall well-doing I note That a Christian should strive to be alwaies doing good he should let no time passe without well-doing 2 Tim. 2.21 2 Cor. 9.8 Psal. 106.2 Col. 3.10 1 Thes. 5.15 1 Tim. 5.10 And that for many reasons 1. Because he hath so little time left to worke in He should walke in the light while he hath the light the night will come when no man can worke and the rather since he hath lost so much time in doing workes of darknesse he should now redeeme the time Eph 5.15 1 Pet. 4.2 3. 2. Because he is Gods servant and therefore should be alwaies working Rom. 6. yea he is Gods Sacrifice therefore should he be wholly devoted to the doing of good Rom. 12.1 3. Because we have our taske set us and ever the more worke we doe the sooner we shall fulfill the measure prescribed us 4. Because hereby we shall much glorifie God Mat. 5.19 and silence wicked men 1 Pet. 2.12 15. 5. Because God is faithfull and will not forget our workes and labour we shall be rewarded accordingly If we sowe sparingly we â—hall reape sparingly 2 Cor. 9. Heb. 6.11 Gal. 6.9 God giveth us richly to enjoy all things in this world 1 Tim. 6.17 and our continuance in well-doing will be marvellously rewarded in heaven Rom. 2.7 Now that we may doe much good we must pâ—ay God to establish us in every good word and worke 2 Thes. 2.17 and withall we must furnish our selves with directions out of the Scriptures and studie the rules of life there prescribed 2 Tim. 3.10 17. Iames 3.17 and then we must be sure to make use of all the opportunities of well-doing And be not affraid with any amazement These words may be diversly referred and so diversly expounded If they be referred to the exhortation to subjection to their husbands in the maner before shewed then the sense may be that they should not feare that they should be misused if they were subject or else it limits the maner of subjection that they should not be subject only for feare or out of basenesse of mind feare should not be the ground of their obedience but conscience of Gods Commandements and love to their husbands If they be referred to the example of Sarah they may be taken either as a promise or as a condition as a promise thus If they imitate Sarah in well-doing they need not be affraid of the troubles of a married estate for by this course those troubles will be prevented or the tribulation they shall have in the flesh will not be great Or they may bethe second as a condition of their filiation if they will be Sarahs daughters then they must learne of Sarah to beare the troubles and afflictions may befall them and their husbands without disquietnesse and amazement Sarah could leave her owne countrey and was a comfort to her husband and we never reade that shee any way discouraged her husband or complained of miserie though she was faine to live in many strange places and had not at any time any certain abode any where But I thinke the words may be interpreted in generall as containing a prohibition of excessive feares and consternation of mind which is often found in women to the great offence and disquieting of their husbands The word translated Amazâ—ment notes such a perplexitie of minde in which one is almost at his wits end and therefore the Verb of which this Noune is derived is used in the New Testament only in these cases as in the cases of rumours of wars or seditions readie to seize upon a people Luke 21.9 or in the case of a conceit that one sees a ghost or spirit Luke 24.37 And such as either of these doe women sometimes fall into and this the Apostle forbids He doth not forbid all feare for they must feare their husbands Ephes. 5. ult and they must feare God 2 Cor. 7.11 Nor doth he severely taxe that naturall fearefulnesse in women which followes their sexe but only such desperate vexations or passions as suffer them not to make use of their trust in God or love to their husbands Quest. What causes can there be imagined why these Christian wives should be in danger of any such consternation of minde Answ. The Apostle might well imagine divers causes of this frailtie 1. They had husbands that were Infidels which might be a great grievance to them and besides those husbands might perhaps absolutely forbid them or labour to restraine them from the exercises of Christian Religion which might put them into a great strait 2. Their profession of Christian Religion might bring upon them many tribulations and persecutions which women are not so able to beare 3. It may be the Apostle had observed that women were apt to fall into these desperate fits of passion and grieving when they were crossed by their husbands or servants or children Sure it is that many women now a daies if their husbands doe but crosse them in reasonable things they will cry and grieve as if they would die in the vexation of their hearts These strange humours and perplexities and desperate fits the Apostle absolutely forbids hee would not have any of them found in a Christian wife Ver. 7. Likewise ye husbands dwell with them according to knowledge giving honour unto the wife as unto the weaker vessell as being heires together of the grace of life that your
sleep in the strength of that it hath sucked and further if it be a true desire it is after the word as it is milke and sincere it affecteth plainenesse and acknowledgeth no wisdome like Gods nor effectualnesse of speech more powerfull then the words of sacred scripture and lastly it is such a desire as intends growth in knowledge wisdome utterance prayer grace and holy duties Thus much of the signes The consideration of the glory and necessity of the worke of our new birth may exceedingly reprove the wretched and wilfull neglect of it in thousands of people especially of such as be continuall hearers and cannot be ignorant of the doctrine of it how many are the souls that like the blackamoores will not be made white the spots of whose sinnes are like the spots of the Leopard which will not be gotten out These have had promises to allure them and precepts to divert them and threatnings to humble them and yet are never a whit the better woe unto them they have not sought their peace in the day of peace yea are there not many who heare their own lets opened and yet goe away unreformed Oh the depth of the deceitfulnesse and wickednesse of mans heart Vnto a lively hope c. Foure things may be here noted three of them I will but touch First that there is hope unto the righteous He can be in no such estate or distresse but there is hope the poorest Christian hath his hope and if hee were inclosed with crosses yet he is a prisoner of hope and therefore wee should pray God to shew us the hope of our calling and should the more willingly suffer afflictions rejoycing in hope Secondly none have hope but converted Christians For all carnall men are without hope in the world I meane without true hope For the hope that wicked men have though they leane upon it is but as the house of a spider and therefore woe unto them for their hope when they shall most need it will be as the giving up of the ghost Thirdly there is one hope unto all Gods children they hope for the same glory as they have the same faith and therefore we should live and love so together as they that hope to raigne together in heaven But the fourth thing is the chiefe and that is that there is a lively hope and a dead hope For the one is expressed and the other is manifestly implied There is in godly men a lively hope there is in wicked men but a dâ—ll and a dead hope Now if any aske what difference there is between a lively hope and a dead hope or between the true hope and the false I answer that they differ in six things First in the use of the meanes for a lively hope will use all the meanes that are appointed of God and not that only but it seeketh and expresseth the affections requisite to the right use of the meanes and it will be painefull and patient Now the common hope of carnall men betrayes it selfe in this that they thinke to gâ—e to heaven though they never use the 〈◊〉 or 〈…〉 nor with any paines or patience Secondly in adversity a lively hope plainely shewes it selfe For it will make a man to runne to God and powre out his heart before him resting satisfied if it can get comfort and a promise from God whereas the dead hope is of no use when miseries and adversity comes It delights not in prayer and will not brooke to come in Gods sight it runs to carnall and devillish helps and if it faile in them it excites impatient murmuring or despaire Thirdly a lively hope is attended with lively joyes when God workes the hope of heaven he workes also at some time or other more or lesse the joyes of heaven which hee utterly denies to wicked men Fourthly mans hopes may be tryed by â—he object Aâ—ke a wicked man what is the thing he would have in heaven and he must answer it is the joyes and happinesse of heaven But aske a godly man what he would have in heaven and he soon answers it is the holinesse of heaven hee would be there because he would sin no more but the wicked would be there because they would suffer no more it is righteousnesse that hope waiteth for Fifthly the true hope will acknowledge the truth which is according to godlinesse but the false hope thinkes it enough to know it it will not adventure it selfe to be so forward as to professe it Lastly whosoever hath the true hope purgeth himselfe that he may be pure as Christ is pure but the dead hope cannot abide much mortification The use of all this may be to instruct both carnall men and godly men Carnall men should take notice of this difference that so they might addresse themselves to seeke this true and lively hope which that they may obtaine or attaine they must shun hypocrisie and deny all ungodlinesse and worldly lusts and labour for true grace for the hypocrites hope shall perish and we can never attaine unto the blessed hope unlesse we resolve to live soberly and righteously and religiously in this present world and this everlasting consolation and good hope is had onely by grace and the godly should here learne to hold fast their lively hope as one of the excellentest fruits of their regeneration and their daily refuge should be to nourish and strengthen themselves in it and to that end acquaint themselves constantly with the comforts of the scripture which were penned especially to that end that they might have hope And thus much of the third thing By the resurrection of Iesus Christ from the dead Concerning the resurrection of Christ as it may here be considered of â— propound foure things 1. In what sense it is here to be understood 2. How his resurrection hath relation to us in that our new birth is here haâ—â—ed upon it 3. I answer a question or two which here may be moved and then I make use of all For the first Some have understood by the resurrection of Christ here synecdochically the whole worke of redemption Some understand the words of his spirituall resurrection in our hearts by faith through the operation of the spirit of grace for as he dyeth in us by infidelity so he riseth in us by faith But I â—ake it here as it is commonly taken even for the resurrection of his own person even for that work by which he did shake off the power of death and quicken his dead body restoring the soule to it and receiving to himselfe in his humane nature a blessed celestiall and glorious life In the beleefe of this we differ from Pagans They can beleeve that he dyed but we must beleeve that he rose againe This was solemnly foretold by David and foreshewed by Ioâ—ah manifested by an Angell recorded by the
after an estimation of this salvation for certainly it must needs be excellent that is so long in preparing But thirdly and principally we should learne to prepare for it For if God prepare it for us wee should much more prepare our selves for it yea it may be that God writes this for our instruction we heare what God doth that we might learn what to doe our selves Now if any should aske what we must doe in preparing for salvation I answer we must prepare five waies 1. By repentance for our sinnes 2. By procuring the assurance of it in the signes seales and pledges of it 3. By the labour of love endevouring with speed to dispatch Gods work even the taske that God hath set us to 4. By laying up treasures in heaven both by sending our prayers thither before and by conversing in heaven by meditation and desires 5. Lastly by speciall preparation for death waiting till the time of our changing doâ— come Thus of preparation The revelation followes To be revealed Two thingâ— are here implied and one expressed The things implyed are first that the salvation of the soule is a hid mysterie It is not yet revealed and so it is first in the doctrine of it to Pagans secondly in the assurance of it to wicked men in the Church they sit in darknesse and in the shadow of death sometimes for want of meanes but alwaies for want of faith to beleeve it in their owne case nay they see not clearly the happinesse of the elect in general for the glory of their salvation is darkned by their afflictions and disgraces in the world thirdly it is in some respects hid and not yet revealed to the faithfull For first many of the children of God want the knowledge of it which they might have through neglect either of the means of assurance or the order of life For God doth in the brightnesse of it shew his salvation to them that dispose their waies aright Secondly none of the children of God know it as it shall be and that if we respect either the instant of time when God will accomplish it or the full perfection of the glory of it 2. That it shall never be fully revealed till the last time But is it not at all revealed in this life I answer it is But then consider to whom and how and in what things It is revealed to the godly in a more particular manner for the wicked have but a generall glimpse of it It is revealed by the word which teacheth it by the spirit which sealeth it and causeth us by the word to understand our right in it and by the graces of Christ which as signs prove iâ— And for the last it is revealed three waies 1. by way of negation for in this life wee see by the word what shall not be in heaven as not sinne sorrow sicknesse death c. 2. In respect of the assurance of faith and hâ—pâ— 3. In â—â—spâ—â—t of the fâ—â—st fruits and pledges and beginnings of salvation in saving graces The doctrine expressed is that salvation shall be revealed at the last day and that three waies fiâ—st by the voice of Christ who in the last sentence shall set out the glory of Gods mercy before men and Angels describing the worth of the Kingdome of God which he hath prepared for the elect 2. God will then inlarge and perfect the understandings of the faithfull in full conceiving of the worth of eternall things 3. It shall be revealed in that it shall be enjoyed The revelation of it shall be the possession of it and this is principally meant here The Uses of this doctrine concerning the revelation of salvation are divers First it is exceeding comfortable unto Gods children and thiâ— comfort may be concluded out of this doctrine three waies First from the generall they may hence be greatly heartned that those great things which are promised shall one day be revealed They are now the sonnes of God but it doth not appeare what they shall be their miseries are revealed now but their salvation is but prepared to be revealed Secondly here is comfort in particular against slanders and reproaches and the evill censures and surmises of men and wretched imputations Their innocencie shall one day be revealed and the sinnes and secret plots of adversaries shall one day be discovered There is nothing covered that shall not then be revealed that day shall try mens works And also against all sorts of erosses might this doctrine comfort us For if we did thinke of the things that are not seene as yet they would make us hold all our afflictions light and momentary in comparison of what we expect And thirdly from the lesse to the greater they may hence deduce singular comfort For if now at some times when it is but in preparation to be revealed Gods people doe find so much comfort what shall that superabundant happinesse be when that Abyssus shall be broken up and the mines of treasure shall be discovered and possessed Here is also implyed by the contrary wonderfull terror to the wicked men they little know what shall befall them the Lord now treasures up much for them and a day will come when it shall be revealed If that anger that God in this world doth reveale from heaven by his threatnings or by his judgements be so terrible oh what shall it be in the last day they shall call for the mountains to cover them when the Lambe shall sit upon his throne to open the mysterie of their iniquity and Gods anger and it is a misery added to their misery that they cannot discerne it but for the most part die without knowledge and sinke into perdition before they be aware But especially woe shall then be to the hypocrite for his maske shall then be pulled off Thirdly this doctrine may serve for instruction and that two waies First we should be thankfull if God have in any measure revealed unto us his love and this mysterie of our salvation For there are many wise men and great men to whom in the secrets of his judgement that knowledge is denied Secondly we should with earnest expectation waiâ— for the revelation of the sons of God seeing that that is the time of glorious and unexpressible liberty And thus of the revelation of salvation In the last time These words are diversly accepted in Scripture Sometimes they note in definitely any time that is far off sometimes they note the whole space of time from Christs first comming to the second sometimes they note the later age of the world neerer the second comming of Christ sometimes it notes the time after the resurrection till the end of the judgement and so it is here Before I come to the particular consideration of these words there are divers things may be noted in
carefull to prevent these it shewes that it is needfull mens objections should be answered and to that end if the Lord doe not answer otherwise men should not represse and smother them but propound them by seeking resolution These sparkes not quenched may breed a great flame these drops of poyson may infect the whole soule a little leaven may sower the whole lumpe Fiftly A question may be here demanded and that is why the Lord here and in many places of Scripture else doth expresse the answer and suppresse the objection For answer hereunto divers things may profitably be supposed 1. First the Lord hereby shews unto men in their owne experience what a divine light is in the Scpiptures that can thus discerne the hidden things of man 2. Secondly it may be the objections are suppressed lest men hearing the objections should learn to object 3. Thirdly the Lord hereby shews mans nature who usually will not say so much yet the Lord saith they doe thinkeso 4. Lastly I thinke for the most part the Lord doth it out of his compassion and tendernesse towards his people these things arising out of mens frailâ—y he is willing many times to lay to the plaister and yet not uncover the soare and for feare of discouraging them hee rather implies their weaknesses then expresseth them that they might be assured that he is inclined rather to pitty them than to hate them rather to succour them than to reprove them And thus of the generall Wherein yee greatly rejoyce The maine thing that I observe out of these words is that converted Christians though they have many afflictions yet they are greatly solaced and finde great joy even in this world Now because this point is not believed by the most who are loath to acknowledge so much gaine in godlinesse and because also many Christians are not wise either to discerne or to make use of their owne felicity herein I would before I come to the use of this doctrine for explication propound three things 1. How it can be made manifest out of Scripture that a Christian life is such a joyfull life 2. What are the particular waies whereby Christians can meet with such a joyfull life and comfort as by Scripture is proved they might have 3. And in the third place I answer an objection or two For the first The Scripture instanceth in nine things all which doe manifestly import that such as feare God may have exceeding much joy 1. For first God commandeth his servants to rejoyce yea hee commandeth his Embassadors to comfort them 2 God is bound by promise to give them joy For besides that the Gospell in generall is a doctrine of glad tidings there are particular promises for joy as the places in the margent shew 3. Thirdly joy is one of the expresse fruits of the Spirit 4. Fourthly it is a maine part of the Kingdome of God 5. Fiftly God threatneth his when he finds them without it as is manifest in Deut. 28. this was one cause of his displeasure that they did not serve him with joyfulnesse and a glad heart 6. The Scripture is plentifull in the examples of men that have found exceeding much joy in the waies of God some few places I instance in the margent 7. If a temporary faith finde such joy in the word how much more a justifying faith 8. The nature of God is such as hee is as willing to communicate joy as well as other graces 9. Lastly this is most apparant by this that the Scriptures shew that God hath provided joyes for his servants in such things as might seeme most to crosse them or their contentment as in tribulation yea and in affliction of conscience it selfe Now if we can beleeve it of them in such times then wee need never doubt of it but they either have or may have great joy But some one may say Which way can they finde such great joy what meanes is there for their consolation I answer They finde joy nine waies 1. They have in them the Spirit even him that is called a Comforter which no wicked man hath and this Spirit of God is an everlasting spring of joy 2. Gods ordinances are unto them as wells of joy the word is a well so is prayer reading the Sacraments and conference 3. They have their right to all Gods promises to comfort them and certainly the Gospell is a deepe well 4. They have the presence of God â—â—ke the sunne to refresh them 5. They finde secret joy in the communion of Saints both to hear of them absent and to have fellowship with them present and that both publike and private For if this be a great part of the joy of heaven then may it be some part of a Christians joy on earth 6. There is joy in the graces of the Spirit to see the buds of the Lord grow in the garden of their hearts and the weeds of sinne to be rooted out yea great is the content of grace and well-doing 7. There is joy in the meditation of the misery they are delivered from 8. They are not barred from the joy in outward things which is all the joy wicked men have and in these the worst Christian hath more right to rejoyce then the best carnall man 9. Lastly they find much joy even of the hope of the joy they shall have in heaven Ob. But might some ungodly person say Wee see no such matter in them Sol. The stranger shall not meddle with their joy Ob. But might some scorner say If any have found such joy in following the word and godlinesse it hath beene such as have had nothing else to rejoyce in Sol. That is false The Psalmist shewes by prophesying that even Kings that have abounded in outward things yet comming to taste the excellency of the comforts of godlinesse and to feele the power of Gods word should sing for joy of heart and greatly acknowledge the exceeding glory of God and godlinesse Ob. But might some others say Wee have beene hearers thus long and have followed godlinesse and yet can find no such comfort in it Sol. I answer it may well be so but then lay the blame where it is to be laid let men examine theÌ„selves concerning the cause For if thou find not much joy in godlinesse it is either because thou hast not sorrowed for thy sinnes or thou hast not seriously sought the pardon of thy sinnes or thou sowest not good seede thou art not conscionable in practice If men were more fruitfull in well-doing they would finde more ioy or thou livest not in peace or thou art not much in prayer or thou receivest not the law into thy heart or thou art intangled with some grosse sinne or thou art intemperate in thy earthly pleasures or thou art not in all things thankfull This
God in the day of Christ. But I rather choose to understand it of the Christian. Some think the three words should note the three waies of exalting Christians and so they should have praise in words honor in gesture and glory in deeds but I think they are but severall words to expresse joyntly one and the same thing Before I come to the maine doctrine here are divers things to be noted which are implyed both concerning Honor and the appearance of Christ. Concerning Honor these thingâ— may be noted First that faith and sincerity in this world for the most part want praise and honor and glory from men and therefore he promiseth them that howsoever it goe yet in the day of Christ saith shall not want praise c. It is here no wonder to be made as a signe or wonder even in Israel Esay 8. If men refraine from evill one beast or other will prey upon them Esay 9 15. To be reviled with all manâ—r of evill sayings is â—upposed by our Saviour Mâ—t 5.11 They that are after the flesh have done it and ever will persecute those that are after the spirit Gal. 4.29 Secondly it seemes the Lord taketh a power unto himselfe and his word even to judge and determine the cases of Honor. It is a fond conceit that our great Gallants have that they think that in defence of their Honor they are not bound to the word but they are deceived and they doe well perhaps to shun the sentence of Scripture in the case of their monomachies or single fights for it yeelds them but small comfort to embolden their great spirits For these are the words of the holy Ghost It is a mans honor to cease from strife but every foole will be medling Prov. 20.3 Thirdly perfect Honor will never be had till the day of Judgement which should the more confirme us in a contempt of the honor of this world In this world they are many times praised whom God abhorreth and men say to the wicked thou art righteous It is an usuall thing that they that forsake the law themselves praise the wicked Psal. 10.3 Prov. 24.24 Secondly earthly honor is wonderfull deceitfull many get it by ill meanes and men may be praised by them that curse them in their hearts and besides earthly Honor will not abide nor can man continue here to enjoy it long Eccl. 8.10 Psal. 49. 13. neither will it content the mind of man if it be had Eccles. 6.2 and for the most part it makes men sensuall man in honor understands not but they live and die many times as the beasts that perish Psal. 49. ult Now concerning the revelation of Jesus Christ we must know that it is taken sometimes actively and sometimes passively Actively and so for that work of Christ by which hee reveales his Father and his will to his members so Mat. 11.23 Gal. 1.12 Now passively there is a threefold revelation of Christ 1. In his flesh 2. In his spirit 3. In his glory In his flesh for so godlinesse is a great mysterie in that God was revealed in the flesh 1 Tim. 3.16 In the spirit so Christ was revealed in Paul in that by the spirit the grace of Christ was revealed in him Gal. 1.16 Thirdly Christ shall be revealed at the last day in his glory from heaven and this revelation is meant here as it is also 1 Cor. 1.7.2 Thes. 1.7 The doctrines implyed are three First that Christ shall come againe and be revealed from heaven and therefore woe to those mockers that walk after their lusts and aske when his comming shall be Secondly that Christ is as it were hid till his second comming and so he is in sixe respects 1. First in respect of the sense of our mortall eyes the heavens like a curtaine hide him from us Act. 1. 2. Secondly in respect of the admirable glory of his person For at that day his glory shall be revealed which now is as it were hidden 3. Thirdly in respect of the estate of his members our life is hid with Christ. He is not glorious in the outward glory of his members Col. 3.3 4. In respect of the manifestation of his love he hath not shewed himselfe to wicked men Ioh. 14.22 nor fully revealed himself to the faithfull it doth not yet appeare what they shall be 1 Ioh. 2.3 5. Fiftly in respect of the secrets he shall then break open little doe we know or heare of what he will then discover when hee shall break open the everlasting counsels of God and discover the depths of Gods providence and the deeds of all both good and bad and the glory of the Elect and the eternall misery of the damned 6. Sixtly in respect of the suddennesse of his comming Luk. 17.30 All which should make us the more to long for his appearing for that shall be such a time as never was The third thing implyed is that the thought of the day of Judgement is a sure refuge to a Christian minde when many other comforts for the present faile But the maine doctrine is that faithfull and patient Christians shall have a great deale of praise and honor and glory in the day of Christ. Christ will be made marveilous in them 2 Thes. 1.11 they shall shine as the stars of heaven and as the sun in the firmament Dan. 12. Mat. 13. they shall appeare in singular glory when Christ appeares Col. 3.4 But shall Christians have no glory till that day Yes For first there is a naturall glory stamped upon their very persons Col. 2. ult Secondly they are already vessels of glory in Gods decree Rom. 9. Thirdly true honor is restored them in the kingdome of graâ—e for God acknowledgeth them so doe the Angels of God and they have honorable priviledges and such graces as will bring to glory And lastly God many times doth honor them with speciall Honor before men Hest. 8.16 Psal. 64. 3. to the end Act. 28.10 The Uses follow And first the consideration of this great praise and honor and glory in the revelation of Christ should serve for instruction in divers respects For it should quicken us to faith and good works seeing our labour shall not be in vaine 1 Cor. 15. ult Men will say in that day Oh blessed was he or she that beleeved It may also perswade us to cheerfulnesse and patience under afflictions and the scornes of the world we shall then have praise enough what need we care for a little disgrace in the meane time and shall we ever be ashamed of Christ and his truth that will thus honor us at the last day Finally we may here learne of Christ how to esteem of tryed Christians we should learn of him to praise them and honor them Secondly this doctrine should wonderfully comfort Gods servants How should they exult in the glory and honor they hope for They shall then have so much honor as the Kings of the earth
or to the poore or to the Church or to the service of my country or to the conversion of soules c. have I ministred the wit or learning or wealth or power the Lord hath given me Contrariwise it cannot but be wofull to some to remember on their death beds that they have spent their meanes and gifts to promote wicked courses and to procure sinne or to maintaine the riotous or gamesters or whores or dogs or any way their own lusts oh what wil they say when they are asked whom have you clothed fed comforted counselled admonished c. But unto us But why are we honoured thus and not the Prophets The Lord sheweth mercy on whom he will shew mercy I meane it for the manner and time and measure and meanes we must not herein dispute with God yet even this tends wonderfully to the praise of Gods constant love to his Church we see he doth not grow weary of his affection he did not spend all his grace and favour upon Kings Patriarchs and Prophets but he is ready to entertaine even the prodigall sonne of the Gentiles with as hearty or rather more hearty entertainment then ever he did the Jewish children that had not departed out of their fathers houshold Secondly this also shews that extraordinary gifts are not the best for us wee want the gifts of prophesie but to have the glorious grace of Christ is better then all for we see the Prophets desired it more and great reason for one may be a Prophet and yet not be saved Math. 7. but so one cannot have the true grace of Christ but they shall be saved hee is in better case that can pray with the Spirit then he that can prophesie For God is rich to all that call upon him and whosoever calleth on the name of the Lord shall be saved Rom. 10.10 Ioel 2. Besides we may note here that God will not be bound to shew his tenderest kindnesse to his best servants no doubt the Prophets were better servants to God then we are yet you see they must not envie it to know that others shall be more made on then they Finally here is implyed that Gods promises and provisions of grace can never be in vaine If it be not for the Prophets yet it must be for us For so in the originall it is as if it were rendered but yet unto us to note that no word of God shall be in vaine Esay 55.11 They did minister This phrase imports divers things 1. Wee are here againe occasioned to think of a strange depth of respect God beares to the meanest of his children none are too good in his account to doe them service the Prophets must not think scorne to minister to them yea so doth God reckon of them that Kings and Queenes must not be too good to nurse them yea we see here the Angels are desirous to know or doe any thing that concerns them yea the holy Ghost will leave heaven to doe them good Oh the bottomlesse depth of Gods love and oh the barrennesse and shallownesse and unthankfulnesse of mans heart that cannot be more inflamed towards God to render love for love yea wee should be afraid ever to challenge God for want of love we should account it a great offence to call his affection in question the Lord takes it wonderfull ill Esay 49.15 16. 40.26 oh that God should love us so beyond all president all desert yea above all we could desire and yet we be still so slow hearted 2. From this phrase we may note that the greatest in the Church ought to account it their honour to doe service to their brethren It it charged upon all without exception to serve one another by love Gal. 5. and Christ saith of the greatest let him be your servant Mat. 20. The Use is for all of us to search our hearts to see whether we can finde such a noisome pride in our selves as that at any time we should think our selves too good to doe Gods work or to doe service to any of Gods people if we doe find it let us purge it out as vile leaven and be humbled for it before God else the Lord may perhaps finde out waies to shame us and scourge us that we dreame not of 3. This word Minister as it is in the originall excellently imports how we should serve one another For it is to serve as the Deacons did 1. out of conscience of a calling and commandement from God 2. with all diligence 3. constantly 4. cheerfully Rom. 12.5 with all humility making our selves equall with them of the lower sort All this the Deacons did 4. This word imports that spirituall things are from God onely in respect of beginning and as the primary cause For the Prophets doe but minister them They have nothing but that they have received for every good and perfect gift commeth downe from God the Father of lights which should teach us in the use of all meanes to direct our hearts to God The things which were reported unto you These words evidently shew First that the primitive Church was first taught by tradition that is by lively voice not by written Scriptures onely so was Adam so were the Patriarks for the first 2000. yeares 1 Thes. 2.15 But might some one say Doth not this wonderfully make for the Papists in their opinion about traditions No whit at all and that this point may be more fully understood I will shew out of Scripture that the word Tradition hath been taken three waies and then declare particularly that this doctrine can make nothing for the Papists 1. Sometimes by traditions are meant the inventions or precepts of men imposed with opinion of holinesse and necessity upon the consciences of men and so it is taken and taxed Mat. 15.2 3 6. Col. 2.8 2. Sometimes by traditions are meant certaine rules prescribed by the Apostles concerning things indifferent and their use Thus the Corinthians are praised because they kept the traditions as the Apostle delivered them unto them 1 Cor. 11.2 3. Sometimes by traditions are meant certaine orders appointed by the Apostles for the prevention of disorder in manners in the Churches of Christians and thus I take it to be understood 2 Thes. 3.6 when condemning such as would not work he saith they walk disorderly and not after the traditions which ye received of us It seemes the Apostle had prescribed some courses for preventing of idlenesse and such inconveniences 4 Sometimes it is taken for the very word of God delivered by lively voice so the word was delivered 2000. years before the law 5. Sometimes it is taken for the word of God as it was first delivered by the Apostles while the Scriptures was yet unfinished whether it were delivered by report or writings and so 2 Thes. 2.15 1 Cor. 11.23 15.3 According to the fourth sense or this last it is taken here Now this can make nothing for
the Papists for 1. This word of God was afterwards written and so written as nothing must be added Rev. 21.18 2. The doctrine here reported was delivered by the holy Ghost sent downe from heaven as the coherence shews Therefore unlesse they can shew the like authority for their traditions they say nothing 3. Their traditions were of the first sort and so condemned in Scriptures Secondly we may note that Christians when their hearts are turned unto God doe see a wonderfull glory in spirituall things They see that which the Prophets desired to see and could not Mat. 13 16,17 2 Cor. 3.16 17 18. which is one difference betweene the knowledge of the godly and the knowledge of the wicked For wicked men have but a dark glimmering knowledge that tends to basenesse and bondage and this should teach us to pray for the spirit of wisdome and revelation to know the riches thaâ— is in Christ Jesus being daily carefull that the god of this world doe not hide the glorious Gospell of Christ from us But have we the will of God onely by report This word report belongs principally to the first times before the Scriptures of the New Testament were written and so the word was sure enough being delivered by Apostolicall men who confirmed it by miracles And if the word doe also belong to our times then Godâ— Ministers are said to report Gods will unto us as Embassadors doe the wills of Princes by the instructions given in their commissions or as Lawyers report the law out of their great Charter or Statute-books or as Physitians report their remedies out of the books of practice and tryed experiments It is true that the doctrine of holy things is like unto a report 1. In respect of wicked men who passe all over as a tale that is told or respect it at best but as a nine dayes wonder 2. In respect of godly men who receive it but by peeces and degrees not as one continued story but as a report 3. In respect of the matter of happinesse it is so removed from our natures and we have so little right unto it that it comes to us as a report not aâ— any thing we knew before or could expect or looke for 4. In respect of the opportunity of it if wee take not hold of it in the very season it will be gone The Lord doth not every day set before us life and death but onely at some times and then how soone is the voice gone if our hearts open not to receive it Thus of the things contained in Gods answer as they are barely propounded Now in the words that follow they are further commended to us First by the efficient causes of them By them which preached the Gospell unto you The Gospell is diversly accepted in Scripture Sometimes it signifies the history of the life and death of Christ so in the title of every Evangelist his booke and so 2 Tim. 2.8 Mat. 26.13 Sometimes it signifies the glorious tidings of Christ come in the flesh and of salvation in him so it was promised by the Prophets Rom. 1.2 Act. 13.32 but most usually it signifies in generall the joyfull newes of happinesse eternall through the favour of God in Christ Jesus notwithstanding our misery in our selves and this was called the promise in the Old Testament and the Gospell in the new The Greek word properly signifieth good newes and in the New Testament the word is used to expresse that most happy newes of God reconciled in Christ and of perfect happinesse in him Now because this newes contains the more excellent part of Gods word therefore I will consider of it more exactly This heavenly newes is the more admirable if we consider 1. What it is that the Gospell doth signifie 2. How we are assured of the newes in the Gospell 3. What are the effects of it 4. What is required in the persons that have any part in this newes Then I would resolve certaine questions and lastly make some use of all For the first the Gospell brings newes unto forlorne men 1. Of peace and reconciliation with God The Gospell of peace 2. Of remission and forgivenesse of our sins Act 10.43 3. Of freedome from death and condemnation 4. Of a divine and most sufficient righteousnesse to be revealed from heaven Rom. 1.16 17. 5. Of eternall life The Gospell of the Kingdome Mat. 9.35 and all for Christ Jesus sake the son of David Rom. 1.23 But how can we be certaine of this newes 1. By the testimony of the Spirit 2. By the vaticinies of the Prophets 3. By the miracles that first confirmed it 4. By the testimony of Christ himselfe that in our nature preached it Mat. 4.13 5. By the word of God or of the Apostles The effects of the Gospell are 1. It brings life and immortality to light 2 Tim. 1.10 2. It melts the hearts of Gods elect more then any thing with voluntary griefe for sin it makes men condemne themselves in the flesh 1 Pet. 4.6 3. It revives and refresheth with wonderfull encouragements 1 Pet. 4.6 4. It makes a man sacrifice himselfe to God Rom. 15.16 5. It is the ministery of the Spirit 2 Cor. 3. 6. It fenceth the affections against the love care after worldly things Hence we are said to be shod with the preparation of the Gospell of peace 7. It establisheth hope Col. 1.23 8. It is the power of God to salvation Rom. 1.16 Fourthly there are eight things required in every one that would have part in the Gospell 1. Reformation of life 2. Faith and trust in it Mat. 16.15 16. Eph. 1.13 Heb. 4.2 and to this end get evidence and seale to it Eph. 1.13 3. A singular estimation of it so great as 1. Our chiefest praise should be in the Gospell 2. We should be content to suffer any thing for it and not be ashamed of the afflictions or bonds of the Gospell Marke 8.35 10.29 1 Thes. 1.5 2 Tim. 1.8 Philem. 13. 4. Poverty of spirit Esay 61.1 5. A diligent strife and constant endevour to attend upon it wee should presse to it Luke 16.16 6. Professed subjection to it 2 Cor. 9.12 7. We should endevour to live so as might become the Gospell Phil. 1.27 8. We should continue in it and not be moved away from the hope of it Col. 1.23 a vile offence to be turned from it Gal. 1.6 But was the Gospell never preached till now that hee saith it is now reported Distinguish If the Gospell be taken for the newes of Christ come in the flesh then it was not preached till the times of Christ and the Apostles But if it be taken for the promise of grace and pardon in Christ it was given in Paradise to Adam and continued by the Patriarks and Prophets Act. 10. 43. Heb. 13.8 Moses wrote of Christ Ioh. 5.46 Moses wrote of Christ two waies 1. By writing the promise concerning
and by professing to know a greater comelinesse even the decking of the hid man of the heart and the ornament of good works For the cleare understanding of this doctrine concerning apparell 4. rules are to be observed 1. That whereas the Word of God doth not precisely tell what apparell we should weare the judgment and example of the wisest and godliest men in the country where we live is to be followed 2. That the sinne reacheth as well to men as to women For whereas the Scripture for the most part reproveth or directeth women for their apparell it was because men in those times did lesse exceed but now that men are growne so effeminate the censure lights upon them as well as women 3. That sinne may be committed in the fashion or putting on as well as in the matter or cost 1 Pet. 3.3 Rom. 12.2 4. That the vanity of often changing into fashions is to be condemned also There are divers reasons why wee should make conscience even of our apparell 1. Here it is a part of our sobriety 2. Nothing is required of us more then what is required of all that feare God and is observed by many that might stand upon it as well as we 3. Wee are forbidden to fashion our selves according to this world Rom. 12.2 4. Vanity here is an occasion of contempt it doth not make us the better thought on but the worse how shall I beleeve that he hath not vanity in his heart that is clothed with it on his back 5. God will scourge us even for our clothes Zeph. 1. Esay 3. 6. Our apparell is the fruit of our sinne and shall the theefe be proud of his halter 7. Vaine apparell begets in us pride vaine thoughts lust and many inconveniences especially if we persist in it against our conscience 8. Sobriety in apparell is a singular praise an alluring vertue The sixt thing is sobriety in meats and drinks and so restraineth both gluttony and drunkennesse but especially the later Luke 21.24 Rom. 13.13 There are many reasons against drunkennesse 1. From the nature of it It is a paganish sin a lust of the Gentiles 1 Pet. 4.3 yea it is a brutish sin it transformes a man into a beast a work of the flesh yea one of the worst and therefore set in the last place Gal. 5.21 a work of darknesse yea it is dishonesty Rom. 13.13 2. FroÌ„ the time 1. Of committing it they were wont to be drunk in the night 1 Thes. 5.7 as they commit whoredome so were they ashamed of it 2. Of forsaking it the night is past the day is at hand Rom. 13.11 12. 3. From the effects of it 1. Internall 1. It takes away the heart of a man first from himselfe it swallowes him up Esay 28.7.2 from Gods service Hos. 4.11 3. from the consideration of Gods judgements 1. present Esay 5.11 56.12 2. the last judgement and his owne end Luke 21.34 4. from the care of his owne happinesse Amos 5.6.1.4 2. It breeds rage Prov. 20.1 3. It breeds lust and filthy destres Prov. 23.29 4. It wonderfully besots a man Prov. 20.1 23. ult 2. Externall 1. It drawes a man out of the way of salvation Esay 28.7 2. It breeds vomiting and vile uncleannesse of that kind Esay 28.8 3. It breeds mocking and contempt Prov. 20.1 Psal. 69.13 4. It breeds a casting out from the society of the godly 1 Cor. 5.11 5. It breeds poverty and famine Prov. 21.17 Ioel 1.5 6. It breeds abundance of sorrow Prov. 23.29 7. It breeds contention Prov. 23.29 8. It breeds unutterable danger Prov. 25.32 34. 9. It breeds the wrath and curse of God in generall Esay 5.11 10. It breeds damnation both of body and soule 1 Cor. 6.10 Ob. But I am not drunk I can carry it and goe away Sol. Woe to them that are strong to drink wine c. Esay 5.22 Ob. But I doe not drink so excessively I onely sit in the alehouse and now and then drink but a little Sol. Drinkings is one of the lusts of the Gentiles as well as drunkennesse and to sit at it is accursed Esay 5.11 Ob. But I never drink my selfe but give my friends the drink Sol. Woe to him that gives his neighbour drink Hab. 2.15 Ob. But I never made any man drunk nor doe I drink much Sol. He is accursed that eateth and drinketh with the drunken that companieth with them Mat. 24.49 Vse 1. For drunkards to beware and take heed and if it be possible to get out of the snare of the devill especially let those monsters be warned 1. that are usually drunke 2. that take a pride in drinking Esay 28.1 Secondly for masters of families to restraine these abuses and to this end 1. to restrain the liberties of their buttery and cellers 2. to restrain their vâ—ry going to drinking houses or else to cast them out of their houses Psal. 101. Thirdly for Church-wardens and Justices of Peace to see the reformation of this to search and inquire from day to day and especially to looke to the houses that entertaine such else they are guilty of all the drunkennesse and filthinesse is committed without punishment Lastly if the Lord have kept any of us from this vice be thankfull and shew our subjection also in the former rules Trust perfectly on the grace which is to be brought unto you in the revelation of Iesus Christ. The third thing he exhorts unto is hope and trust in God which is amplified by the manner and measure trust perfectly and secondly by the object viz. the grace which is to be brought at the revelation of Christ which is forgivenesse of all sinnes and eternall salvation of our soules which is called the hope of eternallâ—life Tit. 1.2 Hope it selfe is one of the three principall graces Faith Hope and Charity comprehends the substance of all holinesse but of hope in it selfe I have considered of it in the notes upon the third verse it is the manner and the object is here to be considered But first I note briefly some things from the coherence in that he first requireth girding up of the mind and sobriety of life and then addes the perfection of our hope in God for salvation wee may observe First that a sober and temperate life is not enough to salvation one may be free from drunkennesse and excesse in gaming and voluptuousnesse and yet be in a miserable case wee must get faith and hope also as hee said of peace Heb. 12.14 so may I say of sobriety Secondly that unlesse we order our minds and moderate our lives wee cannot ever attaine to establishment of our hope of a better life Thirdly yea he teacheth us herein not to rest in the present gaine of godlinesse as to looke upon the present grace but still to hasten to the grace that is yet to be revealed True grace should not so satisfie us as to make us neglect the expectation and desire of heaven
so matchlesse and perfect a rule and canon of holinesse written in the word of God to direct us 3. Having our natures by regeneration in part healed and freedome of will in part restored so as noâ— if wee be not holy it is because wee will not be holy 4. Having such mighty helps as are 1. The assistance and supply of the spirit of grace within us 2. Prayer with a promise of granting whatsoever we aske 3. Guides and spirituall Pastors to oversee and direct us 4. A cloud of witnesses even the examples of the godly of all sorts 5. Such acceptation with God if we be willing and love to be his servants Act. 10.36 But of this in the next point 4. Here is implyed how infinitely kinde God is in accepting our holy endevours if we desire to be holy in all our conversation he will account it to be holy as he is holy and yet alas it comes ten thousand degrees short of the holinesse of God yea far short of what it should be yea which is more of what it might be in us 5. The image of God is in conversation as well as nature we resemble God not onely in the renovation of our nature but in the renewed actions also so then we beare Gods image 1. In nature 2. In action or obedience Of this later here 6. A Christian should be especially carefull of his outward conversation even to shew forth the light of good works and holy carriage before men Wee should be exceeding carefull to expresse holinesse in conversing one with another There are many motives 1. We are Gods witnesses 2 Tim. 2.2 2. T is a good profession 2 Tim. 2.2 3. There are many witnesses to observe us 2 Tim. 2.2 4. Carnall men are crooked and perverse Phil. 2.16 5. A holy conversation will silence foolish men 1 Pet. 2.15 6. It will bring much glory to our heavenly Father Mat. 5. 7. It proves our justification and foretels our salvation 8. To walk upright is to walk safely Prov. 9. T is as it were to live in heaven Phil. 3.20 10. It will support us in wrongs adversity Act. 23.1.2 Cor. 1.12 11. It will shew our knowledge is not idle 2 Pet. 1.8 12. It furthers our reckoning and provides us acceptation in the day of death and judgement 2 Pet. 3.11 Rev. 14.13 7. If we would be holy as God is holy we must be holy in all conversation that is we must shew respect to all the commandements of God wee must shew a care of religion as well as vertue of godlinesse as well as honesty of mercy as well as just dealing to enemies as well as friends at home as well as abroad toward inferiors as well as superiors in prosperity as well as adversity in all companies as well as one c. Mark it in the tryall of our selves by this doctrine we may know infallibly whether wee be called or beare the image of God or no for if there be any one sinne that we will not forsake or any one commandment we are not desirous to obey it will prove all is nâ—ught in us Heb. 13.18 8. Lastly we must here further observe that if we would have comfort that we beare the image of Gods holinesse we must be carefull of the manner of our conversation as well as the matter For though these words â— all manner may note the extent unto the matter of all holinesse yet there is no evident reason why a great part of the meaning of the holy Ghost should not be restrained to the manner as the word sounds Now there are divers things in the manner of our conversation to be observed for the resembling of Gods holinesse 1. The first is godly purenesse we must in our conversation shew respect of God and godlinesse and keep our selves from the impurities of the times and watch against sin in all our waies 2 Cor. 1.12 2. The second is simplicity or holy harmlesnesse as it is opposed to fraud and fleshly wisdome and shews it selfe in a plaine and evident desire to doe what God requires though it be never so much scorned in the world 2 Cor. 11.3 1.12 3. The third is precisenesse or circumspection making conscience of lesser sins as well as greater and avoiding the appearances and occasions of evils as well as the evils themselves Eph. 5.15 4. Conversation in heaven which is so to use the world as to let our hearts still run upon God and his Kingdome directing all our actions some way to further that end Phil. 3.20 5. Meeknesse of wisdome which is shewed by lowlinesse and not being wise in our selves but doing good in a continued sense of our own vilenesse and unworthinesse to doe any service to God or man Iam. 3.13 This is called a conversation with feare 1 Pet. 3.2 ver 16. 6. Constancy Phil. 1.27 7. The affections of godlinesse or well-doing or zeale Tit. 2.14 Verse 16. Because it is written be ye holy as I am holy THE first argument no inforce the exhortation ver 13. is taken from the image of God in us and this reason is propounded in the first words of ver 14. and expounded in the two former verses and this and that two waies 1. By a description of the image of God in us ver 14 15.2 By the proofe in this verse In this proofe two things are to be observed 1. Whence the proofe is taken As it is written 2. What is alledged viz. Be ye holy as I am holy The meaning is that we stand bound to shew regard of our conformity to God in holinesse for this was long since required in the written word of God that wee should be holy as God is holy And first then concerning the Scripture from whence the proofes of doctrine are fetched Here I consider 1. Of the use of the Scriptures in generall for proofe of doctrine 2. Of the Scripture of the Old â—estament from whence this proofe is fetched For the first Proofes of doctrine are of three sorts 1. From men as they are men 2. From the senses 3. From God The first is not infallible the second is infallible in some respects the third is infallible simply for ever The testimonies of men work onely opinion as being but Arguments contengent and probable The testimonies of the senses and of God work knowledg or bring arguments necessary Hence it is that the Prophets and Christ and the Apostles in their teaching amongst the people almost never use any testimonies of men in matters of religion and when they doe it is chiefly for confutation of adversaries by their owne writers Now for the senses they are internall or externall Internall and so there is a double testimony 1. from the law of nature 2. from the conscience The externall are seeing hearing tasting c. and the argument from them is from experience The testimony of the senses is inâ—allible in some respects viz. as they are rightly
ordered and guided The testimony of God is either immediate or mediate God hath given an immediate testimony either by vision or by voice By vision either in in sleep or in a certaine extasie when men were awake thus did he reveale his will often in the Old Testament sometimes in the New aâ— to Paul By voice God testified either to particular persons as when he gave answers to the Priest as some think wearing his Ephod or else by publike voice as when from heaven he said Mat. 3. This is my welbeloved Son heare him The testimony God hath given by meanes is threefold 1. By his Sonne 2. By his servants the Prophets and Apostles by word of mouth 3. By the Scriptures and of this here Now concerning the proofe of doctrine in Scripture we must observe 1. That the testimony of God onely is authenticall 2. That a divine testimony now adaies is no where to be had but in the Scripture 3. The testimony of Scripture is sufficient for all things needfull to salvation 2 Tim. 3. 4. That we both Ministers and people should have recourse to the Scriptures for warrant for what we teach beleeve or doe For if Christ and the Apostles men priviledged from error doe yet for honors sake alledge the testimony of Scripture then much more ought we to have recourse to what is written seeing we can have no assurance that we erre not but as wee are warranted by the Word Thus of the first point Now for the second point Inasmuch as the proofes are taken out of the Old Testament it shewes the wonderfull harmony and agreement between the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament and that the Old Testament is to be acknowledged of equall authority with the New Hence it iâ— that the quotations of authorities out of the Old Testament are so frequent for there are above 260. places of the Old Testament cited in the New so as there is almost no point of doctrine needfull to salvation but the harmony of the Old Testament and the New is exprest yea hence it is that there are very few bookes of the Old Testament but they are cited in the New amongst the historicall bookes I except Iudges Ruth Ezra Nehemiah and Hester amongst the Prophets I except Obadiah and Nahum amongst the dogmaticall books I except Ecclesiastes and Canticles else proofes are taken out of all the rest and very frequent out of many of them as the Psalmes are cited 53 times Genesis 42 times Esay 46 times and so I might note of the rest Lastly from the manner of propounding this authority or testimony out of the Word we may note two things 1. The great mercy of God afforded to us in these times that have so many helps for knowledge wee see here in those daies they quoted neither Chapterâ—or â—or vâ—rse and many times not the booke and therefore we should praise God that have the Scriptures digested so easily and our doctrine confirmed with such expresse quotations 2. This shews what labour knowledg the godly then had they were so conversant in the Scriptures that they could discern of a quotation though the place were not cited And thus of the fountain from whence this proofe iâ— fetched The matter alledged followeth Be ye holy for I am holy The drift is to shew that it hath beene anciently taught unto the people of God that if they profeste themselves to be his children they must imitate his holinesse and shew themselves like unto God their heavenly Father This sentence is chiefly found in the book of Leviticus and is there often used as Lev. 11.44 19.2 20.26 21.8 From hence divers things may be observed 1. That exact holinesse hath beene anciently required This is a doctrine hath ever â—ounded in the Church that we must be holy yea so holy as wee might in some meaâ—ure be like unto God and expresse his image Exod. 19.6 Dâ—ut 26 19. 2. That holinesse of life is indispensibly required of every child of God for so this speech is used Lev. 19.2 3. That true holinesse stretcheth it selfe to the care of lesser offences as these places shew Lev. 11.44 20.26 therefore God will accept our service in lesser duties 4. That we cannot have true holinesse without some competent knowledge of the nature of God Verse 17. And if you call him Father which without respect of person judgeth according to every mans worke passe the time of your dwelling here in feare HItherto of the first reason The second reason to inforce the exhortation in the 13. verse is here taken from the consideration of Gods judgement The time must certainly come that we must appeare before the Tribunall of God receive reward or punishment according to our works and therefore it stands us upon with all care and feare to carry our selves so reservedly and holily as in that day we may have comfort and reward In the words two things may be noted 1. The proposition of the reason 2. The inference or the conclusion of it or here is the doctrine and the use of it The proposition of the doctrine is He whom we call Father or call upon as a Father shall without respect of persons judge every man according to his works The inference or use is therefore wee should passe the time of our dwelling here in feare In the proposition concerning the last judgment observe 1. who shall be the Judge viz. God the Father whom we call upon 2. How will he judge viz. without respect of persons 3. Whom hee will judge viz. every man 4. For what they shall be judged viz. according to their works In the setting downe of the first point both matter and manner are to be observed The matter is that the same God and Father who is called upon by us is the judge of the world The manner oâ— expressing it is conditionally if you call him Father The words in the originall be both waies read Some reade if you call him Father and the meaning is not of prayer but of profession if you professe God to be your Father Some reade it if you call on the Father that is if in prayer you goe unto God the Father with your requests so the Kings Translators reade it and so I think it is most agreeable to the intent of the Apostle in this place If you call on the Father Many things may be noted from these words with their coherence 1. That the heart of man is not able to beare the contempâ—ation of the last judgement nor can we with comfort any way be fitted for it â—ill we know and by practice and experience doe find that God is our Father The Use is 1. for information The reason why many are so troubled with the thought of the judgement to come is the defect of assurance of Gods love as a Father these fears shew weaknesse of faith and if they raign constantly shew there is no assurance at all 2
is the temptations of unbeliefe 2. Against present affliction when wee consider what wee are borne to 3. Against the scornes of the world we are borne not of blouds but which is better of the bloud of Christ Ioh. 1.12 2. For Instruction for the remembrance of our new birth quickens us to a care to live as becomes our new birth which is the true reason why it is mentioned here The Use is first 1. First for Ministers to bend the whole course of their ministery hitherto what doe we profit them if we gain them not to God Yea hereby the glory of many Ministers is to be judged He is the excellentest teacher that can convert most to God Here God will be free 2. For all sorts of men as 1. For all godly men 1. If they be strong to build themselves up in the contentment of their birth 2. If they be weake to looke to the establishing of their hearts in the assurance of it 2. For unregenerate men it should awaken them to a care to shake off their lamentable security procrastination prejudice silence sinfulnesse or what else hinders them from this glorious worke To this end Think of death and the threatnings and anger of God seriously Judge thy selfe for thy sinnes Pray with David for a cleane heart beg a new heart Ezech. 36. Parable Get out of ill company Be warned to fly from the wrath to come Neglect not so great salvation Be not deceived Gal. 6.7 1 Cor. 6.9 Take heed lest God leave you with the very discourse of regeneration What shall it profit to be borne of great bloud c. if thy soule perish for ever I beseech you therefore by the mercies of God save your soules that you perish not in the condemnation of the world Consider God would not have you die c. The second thing that may be noted from hence is that our blessed immortality begins at our new birth for by the Gospell God brings immortality to life and light 2 Tim. 1.10 and by the Spirit of Christ we are then quickned Eph. 2.1 4. being by nature dead in respect of true immortality For from this moment of time Christ lives in us Gal. 2.20 we are alive to God though we be dead to the world The Use should be first to put vs in mind of the marvellous power and glory of the Gospell that brings this life light unto us 2 Tim. 1.10 2. We should be comforted against all our feares and doubts and against all the afflictions or temptations of our naturall life for immortality is begun in us already Those divine sparks are so kindled as they shall never be quenched God hath kindled the light of heaven in us This is very eternal life we have here on earth Ioh. 17.3 God hath made us immortall creatures already for though we have not yet attained to the full degree of the shining brightnesse of our immortall happinesse yet from degree to degree wee shall proceed till we be like the aâ—â—ient of dayes Immortality may be distinguished into foure degrees or states 1. The first iâ— the life of the infant in grace and then we live as babes two things being eminent companions of that estate viz. weaknesse and crying that is many frailties and much griefe for sinne and wants 2. The second is the life of young men in grace 1 Ioh. 2.14 Heb. 5.13 and here two things are eminent 1. affections and 2. strength or might or power of gifts 3. The third is the life of them of ripe age or of fathers in grace 1 Ioh. 2. 14. Heb. 5.13 Here likewise two things more shine 1. greatnesse of judgment or experience 2. an habituall conquest over all sorts of sinnes so as the very taste of them or temptations to them are enseebled and more seldome These three are on earth 4. The fourth estate is that wherein we shall be like the anâ—ient of dayes even God himselfe in the perfection of all gifts and possession of all happinesse Lastly this doctrine may shew the miserable estate of all such as will not be informed by the Gospell They faile of immortality and must die in their sinnes for if they be not borne againe they perish for ever Thus much of the fountaine of new birth The manner followes considered 1. negatively 2. affirmatively Not of corruptible seed Two things are here imported concerning the naturall birth and propagation of all men The first is that our naturall birth doth not advance our immortality and everlasting happinesse we hold not our happinesse by any title from our carnall birth Mat. 3. Rom. 9. We are not borne heires of heaven In our birth we receive the beginning of naturall life from the seed of our naturall parents but not of eternall life The second is that this naturall seed is corruptible we so live that we must die we cannot hold out even in that estate for men will die and they come of men that have dyed Hâ—b 9. Iob 10. Ps. 89. and therefore the Use should be 1. To abate the great thoughts that arise in great persons about the noblenesse of their birth 2. We should all be thereby the more quickned to the care of new birth 3. Therefore we should looke for death and prepare for it and patiently beare the infirmities accompany our mortall bodies till the time of our change come 4. Impenitent sinners should awake to live righteously seeing their perfections must come all to an end they cannot long abide in the greatest glory of the world they can attaine to 5. Here is a manifest difference betweene the children of the two Adams the children of the first Adam are borne corruptible the children of Christ are borne incorruptible 6. Lastly here is a singular consolation to the godly about their perseverance They are confirmed as the Angels of heaven they cannot fall away they are not borne of corruptible seed Thus of the manner negatively considered In the affirmative observe two things 1. what the meanes is 2. and by what it is Or thus The meanes is seed described by the properties It is incorruptible and by the cause or instrument of generation viz. the word of God Seed To omit the usuall acceptation of the word seed It is taken in Scripture in a restrained sense many wayes Sometimes for Christ Hee is that seed in whom all the nations of the earth are blessed Sometimes for the godly The children of the promise are the â—eed Rom. 9.8 Sometimes for the body of man within the grave which is cast into the earth as seed in the day of buriall 1 Cor. 15.43 Sometimes spirituall things in generall 1 Cor. 9.11 Sometimes the fruits of righteousnesse or mercy Iames 3.18 2 Cor. 9.6 So there is sowing to the Spirit Gal. 6.7 8. Sometimes for the word of God Mat. 10.13 Sometimes for saving graces conceived in the hearts of the godly and so I take it here And thus grace is like seed either
sparkles of appetite after it and delight in it and care to have recourse unto it in all estates It quickens to a continued diligence in exercising themselves in it and therefore we should study the continuall praises of it and pray God also that he would give his Ministers a doore of utterance to set out the glory of those mysteries contained in it Col. 4.3 and besides it should much humble us for our marvellous neglect both in faith and obedience especially if any way wee have caused the word of God to be blasphemed by our indiscretion or sinne wee cannot worse vexe God then by neglecting or despising or dishonouring his word and contrariwise God is wonderfully pleased with us if hee may finde his word to be had in honour and respect with us and therefore such as love the word heartily have great cause to comfort themselves For they are deare to God and Christ ever for that reason as these places shew Ioh. 14.23 17.6 1 Ioh. 2.5 Revel 3.10 The particular doctrine may be raised either from the coherence or from the words in themselves From the coherence wee may note that the Word is the onely ordinary instrument outwardly for the begetting of the seed of true grace in us Iam. 1.18 Rom. 10.14 c. The Uses are divers 1. For first this may inform us concerning the distinct offices of the word and Sacraments The Word begets grace the Sacraments confirme it the beginning of grace we have from the Word the strengthning and nourishing of grace from the Sacraments 2. This may informe us how much we are bound to God for his Word and how much we are beholding to the ministry of the Word 1 Tim. 5.17 spirituall things are hereby ministred unto us Hereby we are begot againe to God we had perished for ever without the Word 3. This may informe us concerning the wofull estate of all such congregations or particular persons as live without the Word of God in the life and the power of it they sit in darknesse and in the shadow of death There is neither wombe to beare thee nor breasts to give thee suck Oh the depth of the judgements of God upon millions of wretched men Oh the sore famine of the Word and this distresse is the more miserable because people are lesse sensible of it Oh if men would think without grace I cannot be saved without the Word I cannot have grace and therefore what shall it profit me to win the whole world if I lose my owne soule by living in places where I cannot heare the voice of Christ Note that the Spirit of God as the internall efficient is not mentioned of purpose it is lest out to compell in us a care of the outward means in which we are sure to find the Spirit working Ministers should therefore speake it boldly and pray that God would open their â—ouâ—hes to speak of these mysteries as becomes the mysteries of God and Christ Phil. 1.14 Col. 4.2 Hence wee may know also how to judge of those that consent not to the wholsome words of God See 1 Tim. 6.3 4. In themselves the words afford us three doctrines 1. The Word is of God and it is of God as the Author of it For man wrote it by the inspiration of the holy Ghost 2 Pet. 1. ult and men preach it now by the commandement of the everlasting God Tit. 1.3 And it is of God that disposeth of the due times of publishing it Tit. 1.3 and God is the subject of it For the Word principally intreats of God his nature and his works All the successe also of the Word it depends upon God There are divers Uses may be made hereof 1. It should set us on longing after Gods word to heare God speake or write to us wee see men long to reade or heare the speeches of the King much more of GOD the King of Kings 2. It should teach us to heare the word as the word of God and not of men 2 Thes. 2.13 that is 1. Reverently as if the Lord himselfe spake to us from heaven 2. Without ascribing to men the praise and glory is due to God wee should glorifie the word Act. 13.48 3. Not daring to let it run out lest God require it Heb. 2.2 If the Angels keep them how much more we Rev. 22.9 4. With confident assurance trusting upon it infallibly 2 Pet. 1.19 5. With subjection of our reasons and conscience to it nothing but the word hath this soverâ—ignty 6. Without adding or detracting Rev. 22.18 19. 7. With passion or wickednesse Iam. 1.18 c. 8. With all possible care to practice it Iam. 1.18 3. We may be assured it will have effect it cannot be bound no malice of men can hinder the will of God 2 Tim. 2.9 4. Therefore let not men despise it for the Ministers sake It is of God and that will appear when the dust which we have shaken off our feet shall witnesse against the world that receives us not Mat. 10.24 Which liveth This which may be referred to either seed or God or the Word but that in the originall the word for seed is not of the same gender and the testimony of Esay in the next verse quoted shewes it must be referred to the word The word lives in God It is a fountaine issuing out of the spring of Gods knowledge and will It lives in Christ the personall word of the Father The word of life is attributed to Christ 1 Ioh. 1.1 to the Scriptures Phil. 2.15 It lives also in the heart of a Christian who conceives by vertue of the seed cast in by the word It lives by effect as it makes us live and so it doth in divers respects both in respect of our naturall life and in respect of eternall life In respect of naturall life First Man liveth not by bread but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God Deut. 8.3 and the creatures are sanctified by the word of God and prayer 1 Tim. 4.4 5. Secondly because the word upholds the godly in their afflictions David saith heâ— had long since perished in his affâ—â—ctions but for the word and our Saviour Christ prayes that God would keepe his by his word Ioh. 17.14 15 16 17. Now for spirituall life The word lives by effect in that it enlives us three waies For first it quickens us in regeneration so in this verse 2. It sanctifies us to live holily Ioh. 17.17 3. It preserves us in the most deadly spirituall assaults in which else we might perish 1 Ioh. 2.14 The word may also be said to live because it is lively Heb. 4.12 It may be said to live because of the sure performance of that which God promiseth though the promise were made many ages since and because the efficacie of the Scriptures abideth still they are as lively now as in Davidâ— time or in Christs time There may be many Uses made hereof First
it should teach us divers things 1. If we desire the kingdome of God should come pray that the word of the Lord may run and have a free passage for it will worâ— mightily in gathering soules to the kingdome of God 2 Thes. 3.1 2. Would wee have life put into us Let us come to the word it liveth by effect If any thing in this world will either direct or comfort us it is the word 3. Looke to thy heart for uprightnesse make conscience of thy wayes harbour no secret sins For the word is lively in operation and is a discernes of the very thoughts and intents of the hearâ— Heb. 4.13 If thou wouldst have the fruit of the lips to be peace walk uprightly 4. Such as professe love to the word should hold forth this word of life and make it appeare in their conversation that it is a living word Quest. But how should wee shew the life of the word in our conversation Answ. Many waies 1. By practising it It seemes but a dead letter till thou put it in practice For there is the life of hearing 2. By living without rebuke Then thou shewest effectually that the word hath a lively power ever thee if it can make thee unrebukeable Phil. 1.15 16. 3. By the unmoveablenesse of thy conversation in all estates There is life in godlinesse when a man hath learned to be content with that he hath 4. By thy affectionatenesse and cheerefulnesse in the manner of doing holy duties 5. By the depending upon it as upon the life of thy life Psal. 119. 6. Lastly by thy confidence in beleeving all that is written in the word And thus for instruction Secondly this may serve for humiliation 1. To such as heare not the word at all they sit in darkenesse they want the very life of their lives that that should be the very joy of their hearts 2. To such as heare it but feele no life in it If the word of God have no life in it woe unto thee if the booke be sealed to thee when it is open to others feare lest the god of this world hath blinded thee that thou mightest perish search thy soule there is abundance of soule stuffe in thee if the word cannot quicken thee 3. To such as finde some kinde of life in the word and put it out by the cares of life such as by covetousnesse or voluptuous living extinguish that remorse was bred in them and so make the word an instrument of death inasmuch as such remorses or quicknings serve but to leave them without excuse 4. To all hypocrites For here they must know that which they have often found if they heare much that they cannot be hid though they may deceive men yet God and his Word will find them out the shame of their secrets of corruption shall be discovered this word of God will ransack them and give them a very glimpse of the judgement to come Heb. 4.13 5. This may in speciall smite dreaming and carelesse Preachers that doe the worke of the Lord negligently such must know their work shall never prosper for it is the word of God in the life of it that gathers soules to God a dead dull kinde of preaching the word will never do it Besides they dishonour the word as if it had no life in it whereas the fault is in their dull and dreaming kinde of handling of it Thirdly this may informe us 1. That the word is not a dead letter as many thinke of it and have blasphemously reported 2. That it is the Gospell that is that part of the word that settles the conscience in the assurance of Gods love in Christ that is the principallest treasure in the scripture For the Law is a killing letter and the ministry of it the ministration of death 3. That it is never likely that powerfull preaching and sincere practise shall have any long peace in the world For this life of the word makes such a stirre where it comes that wicked men will not be quiet but ever hate the godly for this very reason as experience shewes Ioh. 17.14 c. 4. That the wits of men and the wisdomes of mens words and conceits are not necessary unto the unfolding of the word for the word is a lively word in it selfe it needs not the conceits of mens braines to quicken it 1 Cor. 2.1 4 13. Fourthly this may be a great comfort to all the godly that love the word they may have sure recourse to it it is as full of life now as it was many hundred yeares agoe it shall abide for ever it is as mighty now to cast downe strong holds of sin or Satan as ever It is as able to refresh them in all afflictions as ever It will quicken them in all their dumps and distresses It lives and will live for ever And abideth for ever Of these words in the end of the 24. verse where they are repeated againe and thus much of the fift reason c. VERSE 24 25. 24. For all flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man is as the flower of grasse the grasse withereth and the flower falleth away 25. But the word of the Lord endureth for ever and this is the word which is preached among you THese words containe the sixt and last reason for the inforcing of the exhortation in the 13. verse and it is taken cheefly from the mortality of the body where his drift is to set before us the marvelous vanity and brevity and transitorinesse of the naturall life and condition of all men amplified by the eternity of those spirituall effects which are wrought by the word of God preached that so wee might be induced with the more sincerity and earnestnes to deny the world and to provide an infallible assurance of hope in the grace to be brought in the day of Christ and so it impliedly shewes that the reason why the most men are so intangled with all sorts of impediments and why men so greedily and excessively seeke the profits and pleasures of this world and why men are so slenderly furnished with arguments of sound hope of a better life I say the reason of all this is the forgetfulnesse of our mortality and our transitory estate in this world The words in themselves containe a lively description of our transitory and mortall condition in this world amplified by the commendation of the word of God by which we are borne againe and fitted for a better world The vanity of man is set downe verse 24. the eternity of the word verse 25. The vanity of man is both propounded and repeated propounded in these words All flesh is grasse and all the glory of man as the flower of grasse repeated in these words the grasse withereth and the flower thereof falleth away The proposition concernes either the persons of men or the condition of men For their persons all flesh is grasse For their condition the glory
their daies in getting these things and then in learning how to put them to their delightfullest use and then when to possesse them might seeme a happinesse they die 6. Lastly that which is now our glory will not be remembred when we are gone as we care not for the glory of those that are past It is a poore praise to say of a man when he is gone he was a rich man a strong man a noble man c. and yet even this also will be forgotten The holy Ghost in divers Scriptures points at divers uses of this doctrine and first for instruction it should teach us divers duties 1. Not to trust upon these outward things if God give them not glory in them nor boast of them Psal. 49.4 to 15. Ier. 9.24 yea if God give us to taste some sweetnesse in them yet be not too confident for the comforts of mans heart wither like grasse Psal. 102.5.4 Iam. 1.10 11. 2. Not to contend for precedency in these things nor to strive that our glory should exceed the glory of others for God many times ends the quarrel with his judgments and staines their glory on al sides as Zach. 12.7 3. Not to feare wicked men when they are made rich or grow great and when their glory is increased For their glory will not last when they dye they carry nothing with them their glory cannot descend after them Psal. 49.15 16 18. and therefore we should never envy their prosperity for the same reason as Psal. 37.1 2. 4. Not to know any man after the flesh nor to measure mans happinesse by the possession or want of this glory 2. Cor. 5. 5. If thou possesse these outward things doe good to thy selfe eate and drinke and let thy heart rejoyce and deny not contentment to thy heart through vaine care or bootlesse feares Psal. 49.18 Eccles. 8. 6. It should teach men faithfulnesse in their particular calling For seeing these things last but a while wee should take heed to our charge whilst God leaves them to our disposing or using so Pro. 27.23 25 26. Heb. 13.5 6. 7. If God give thee but a little yet be content it is no great restraint to have the abundance of such transitory things withheld see Pro. 27.23 25. Heb. 13.5 6. 8. It should teach us then to enquire after true glory that may enrich the spirituall man seeing this glory of the outward man is so transitory now here is a great and profitable question to be propounded and resolved and seriously to be received and practised Quest. What are those things wherein true glory lyeth and in the profession of which we possesse true glory seeing all those things be not worth the seeking after Answ. For answer hereunto if wee follow this word glory through the scriptures we shall find it lighting downe and setting upon divers particular distinct excellencies worthy the utmost labour of all men to studie them and seeke after the fruition of them This glory is either in this world or the world to come In this world if we marke the scriptures quoted we shall find divers things to be mans true glory as 1. Christ is the King of glory the fountaine of all true glory Ps. 24. and he is unto us the foundation of all our hope of glory Col. 1.27 2. The spirit of adoption is the spirit of glory and of God and if this rest upon us we cannot be miserable 1. Pet. 4.14 3. Our soules are our glory and if we provide for them we provide richly for our selves so are our soules called Ps. 16.8 30.13 Gen. 49.6 Esay 5.14 4. The meanes and signes and pledges of Gods presence and our communion with him are our glory Thus the Arke was called the glory Rom. 9.5 and thus plaine and powerfull preaching is accounted glory 1 Cor. 2.7 2 Cor. 3.9 10 and thus our godly teachers are the glory of our lives 2 Cor. 2.14 5. The favour of God and the assurance of his mercy is our glory an incomparable treasure Psal. 90.14 16 17. 6. Faith is a mans glory and will be so acknowledged in the day of Christ Iam. 2.1 1 Pet. 1.7 7. True grace and the gifts that resemble Christ the vertues of Jesus Christ even these are our glory 2 Pet. 1.3 Esay 1.5 and thus wisdome is durable riches Prov. 8.18 8. A free estate in the profession of the Gospell and serving of God 1 Cor. 9.15 9. The testimony of a good conscience 2 Cor. 1.12 In one word God is our glory Esay 6.19 Ps. 3.4 Thus we see what is our glory in this life and unto those things we must aspire The Lord give us understanding to lay these things to our hearts Now because these things are not fully possessed in this life therefore our greatest glory is in the world to come Rom. 5.2 Col. 3.4 9. Seeing all the glory of man is as the flower of grasse in this world therefore we should thinke the oftner of death and pray to God to teach us to number our dayes that we may apply our hearts unto wisdome Ps. 90.6 12. Ioâ— 14.1 2. 10. Lastly we should all be perswaded to subscribe easily and willingly to the tried doctrine of Salomon that hath written a booke of purpose to record his experiences concerning the vanity of all those earthly things such was his Ecclesiastes Oh that we could beleeve it without trying conclusions and further engaging our selves to these base and fading things And thus of the Uses for instruction Secondly wee may hence be informed concerning the misery of wicked men For since they have no glory in another world and their glory in this world is so transitory and vaine it may evidently prove that their distresse is extreamely great and their misery the more that they cannot understand the basenesse of their owne condition This very similitude of grasse and the flower of grasse is used in divers scriptures to this end as Psal. 91.7 8. 49.20 Ioh 8.12 13. Ps. 129.6 37.36 Especially how wofull is the estate of those men that glory in their sinnes that have no better felicity in their desires but that which is properly their shame For if their estate be vaine that have no other happinesse then in the riches and honors and pleasures of life oh how wofull is the case of these men that glory in their shame their end is damnation as their God is their belly oh woe unto them they have rewarded evill unto their owne soules Phil. 3.18 19. Esay 28.1 4. Thus of the proposition The repetition or exposition of it followes The grasse withereth The repetition importeth generally three things First the certainty of our vanity and mortality we must flee away hence all outward glosse and glory will decay what man liveth and shall not see death It is appointed by a decree irrevocable that all men shall once dye there can be no redemption for our lives death passeth upon all men Secondly the
things that they have not their owne bodies in estimation nor allow themselves the fit use of the things they possesse Eccl. 6.2 2. That the bodies of men doe not utterly perish as doth the glory of men For the flower falleth off whereas the grasse onely withereth the roote is alive within the earth when a man dieth he shall never see his riches or pleasures of this life any more but yet his body hath a roote and when the spring of the last resurrection comes it will revive againe which should in force upon us a more through contempt of all these earthly things and the rather if we consider further what may be added concerning the glory of men For besides that once it must faile and that speedily First it is all stained and durtied already with mans sins and also the Lord usually sets himselfe so to staine the pride of all glory that it is scorned and despised even in the prime of it but especially when it begins a little to decay Besides who knowes how sudenly all may be gone the glory of many men we see is but as the hasty fruit before summer which while he that looketh upon it seeth it whilst it is yet in his hand he eateth it up Esay 28.4 Further we may observe the manner how the Lord doth bring downe the glorious beauty of many great men as it were with a tempâ—â—â— of â—aile their afflictions comming in as thick as haile and a destroying â—â—orms as a flood of mighty unresistable waters overflowing so doth the Lord cast them downe to the earth and tread their glory in the dust yea and many times turne their great glory into surpassing shame Esay 28.2 Ps. 7.5 Hos. 4.7 Verse 25. But the Word of the Lord endureth for ever and this is the word which is preached among you HItherto of the vanity of man in his flesh and outward condition The eternity of the word followeth in this verse The hearts of all men naturally tend to the admiration and care for the body onely and the things thereof yea in the Church of God the faith of Christians is wonderfully deformed and disgraced by such cares while men professe they beleeve in Christ for a better condition their practise continually proclaimes the flesh still for the idoll of their hearts therefore it is needfull that this wretched pertinacy should be disgraced by a discovery of their vanity therein which is done in the former verse Now if men be put out of their way in the projects of the flesh it is expedient they should bee informed what better things to settle their hearts upon else it will never perswade with them to leave the love of the flesh and this present life if no better happinesse bee set before them This therefore is intended in this verse briefely to tell men upon what they might spend their time better than in the cares of the flesh The question then is since nothing in mans flesh or outward estate is worth the care and labour of attendance what then is the chiefe thing in this life to be sought after If we marke the direct Antithesis to the former verse it should have beene thus Mans flesh is grasse c. but mans spirit endureth for ever and so the soule of man should have bin the maine thing his heart should have beene set upon But thus there had beene great danger of mistaking still for God would have the body saved as well as the soule and the holinesse of the body as well as the soule thought of and besides the soule naturally is as corrupt as the flesh and it is no more safe to follow the lusts of the soule then the appetites of the body For the spirit of man is as much polluted as the flesh and the body is but the instrument of the soule therefore the scripture leadeth man cleane out of himselfe considered as he is in his present state of nature that he may be fully humbled for his misery Quest. If yet any say what then is the maine object of our cares and service in this life Ans. I answer that it is diversly resolved in divers scriptures In Ps. 102. 11 12. it is thus Man fadeth and withereth like grasse but the Lord endureth for ever and so that place shewes us it is God we should know admire love care for provide for and set our hearts upon In the 103. Ps v. 15.17 it is thus The dayes of man are as grasse and as the flower of the field flourisheth but the love and kindnesse of the Lord endureth for ever to them that feare him where we are guided to know in particular what in God wee should most seeke and that is the assurance of Gods mercy which will stand us in stead for eternity Here it is the word of the Lord endureth for ever and this comprehendeth all the former It is the word of the Lord that revealeth God and directeth our hearts to the love of God and the assurance of his mercy It is the word of God that clenseth and sanctifieth the soules of men So that then the chiefe doctrine of this verse is that in this life we should especially set our hearts upon the word of God that should be our maine care It is the word we should be most busied about and our hearts should specially be set upon we should meditate in it day and night Ps. 1.2 It should be our portion and heritage It is that we should provide for whatsoever we want Ps. 119. For the word of God perfects our natures and sanctifies us Ioh. 17. By the word wee have communion and fellowship with God and Christ on earth Ioh. 14.21 Rev. 3.10 It is the word that comforts us in all tribulation Ps. 119. It is the word that directs us in all our waies It is the light to our feete and laâ—thorne to our paths Ps. 119. yea it is the word that maintaines our lives for man liveth not by bread but by the word and prayer It is the word that fits us for immortality and brings salvation to us and in the meane while nourisheth us up to eternity 1 Pet. 1.23 2.2 Act. 26.18 4.16 This may serve First for information concerning the estate of two sorts of men 1. Of such as want the word or the love of it what shall it profit them to winne all the glory of the world for the flesh when for want of the word their spirits and flesh must perish for ever 2. Of such as follow the word and search the scriptures and have nothing more in request this justifies them they have chosen the better part with Mary and it shall never be taken from them Secondly for instruction we should all learne to glorifie the word Act. 13. 48. to receive it with all meekenesse Iam. 1.21 to hunger and thirst after it as our appointed foode to embrace it presse to it and never be ashamed of it Ps.
119 2â— esteeming it above all riches Ps. 119.14 72 110. exercising our our selves in it day and night redeeming some time constantly to be imployed in it labouring most for the foode that perisheth not Ioh. 6.27 Amos 8. 12. being resolved to deny our reasons profits pleasures credits and carnall friends and all for the words sake Marke 10.2 Thus in generall In particular two things may be noted in this verse First the praise of the word for the continuance it abideth for ever Secondly the explication of the kind viz this is true of the word which we preach unto you The first thing theÌ„ is that the word abideth for ever which other scriptures with like plainnesse avouch Ps. â— 17.2 Mat. 5. 24. Two things would be explained 1. how the word abideth for ever 2. of what word of God this is true For the first the word of God abides for ever in divers respects 1 In the Archetipe of it in God the plotforme in the minde of God though all Bibles were destroyed yet the word of God could not because the originall draught of it is in God himselfe 2. In the very writings of the word it shall last for ever that is till time be no more If all the power on earth should make warre against the very paper of the scriptures they cannot destroy it but the word of God written will be to be had still It is easier to destroy heaven and earth than to destroy the Bible 3. In the sense of it all that is said in scripture shall be performed the counsell of the Lord shall stand not a word of Gods promises or threatnings shall faile Psal. 33.11 12. 4. It abideth for ever in the hearts of the godly the impressions made in the mindes of the godly are indelible every godly man hath the substance of Theologie in his owne heart which seed will abide in him 1 Ioh. 3. 5. Lastly it abideth for ever as it makes us abide for ever and so it abideth in the gifts of the minde wrought by it in the life of grace quickened by it and in the fruits of righteousnesse to which it perswaded men Rom. 11. The gifts of God are without repentance and the word begets an immortall seed in us and the fruits of the faithfull will remaine and their righteousnesse for ever Ps. 111. 3. 1 Pet. 2.3 Ioh. 15.16 1 Cor. 3.14 1 Cor. 13. ult 2. Now for the second It is true of every word of God of every jott or tittle of it that it abideth for ever The Law and the Gospell by the law I meane the morall law for the ceremoniall law lasted but for the Jewish eternity which was till Christ repaired the world and made all things new The Use may be First for information and so in five things 1. Concerning the vanity of all outward things the perfection of them doth come to an end but of Gods word there is no end Psal. 119. 2. Concerning the estate of hypocrites and such whose righteousnesse is but as the morning dew Hosh. 6.5 this shewes they have not received the power of the word in that it doth not abide in them 3. Concerning the misery of all wicked men heaven and earth shall passe away before one tittle of the curses and woes denounced against them shall faile or be unaccomplished yea it will remaine to judge them at the last day Ioh. 7. 4. Concerning the morality of the Sabbath For since this is one of the ten words of Gods law even this word of the Lord must abide for ever else more then a tittle of it should faile before heaven and earth faile 5. Concerning the madnesse of two sorts of men 1. Such as account all diligence in preaching reading and hearing to be foolishnesse 1 Cor. 1.18 2. Such as are scorners and jest at the threatnings of scripture and say with them in the Prophet let the word of the Lord come that wee may see it Ezech. Secondly for instruction and so it should teach us all to adde to â—ur cares and desires after the word as that which will doe us good another day since in the lasting profit of it it will indure above all things else and therefore is better then all treasures yea to get this perpetuity of good wee should not thinke much to be at any labour or cost for it and the rather seeing it is such a sufficient portion or heritage Lastly this is comfortable to the godly divers waies 1. Against their unbeleefe when they are in distresse especially of spirit they thinke the word of God was wonderfull comfortable to David and such like but they cannot beleeve it should be so to them this doctrine assures them that the word of the Lord endureth through all ages and is as able to save their soules and sanctifie and comfort them as ever it was 2. Against the weaknesse of their memories The word will abide for ever some seeds of holy truth will never be lost and the spirit will lead them to all truth and bring the sayings of the word to their mind when they shall have need 3 Against the scornes of the world though men deride their counsell in making the Lord and his word their refuge yet they may be well pleased in themselves and resolve with the Psalmist still in God to praise his word For the profit of it will last to them when riches and honor and pleasures fade like the flower of the grasse to wicked men 4. Against their feare of falling away For the word of God in effect abideth for ever and it makes them abide for ever This is the word which is preached unto you These words explaine the sense of the former and direct mens minds to that use of the word which is most proper and powerfull to effect immortality in us and so there is a threefold limitation 1. That the word of God doth then cheefely beget in us eternall graces and abiding fruits when it is preached to us The intent of the Apostle is to exalt preaching not to deny efficacy to the translation or reading of the word but to shew that then it is most lively when it is in preaching fitted and applied to us and this may both instruct us what to doe and informe us what to thinke It should teach us especially two things the one is to depend upon hearing as the especiall meanes by which our soules may live for ever Heare and your soules shall live Esay 55.4 2. and it should also settle us in the resolution to heare if this be so let him that heareth heare Ezech. 3.7 It may likewise informe us in two things 1. of the misery of all such as have not the benefit of the word preached how doe their soules perish for ever 2. of the honor God doth to his poore servants the Ministers of the word when he treâ—â—â— about eternall life he sends the people to their Ministers as if he would tell
them they should not be saved without their teachers 2. That not all preaching hath this effect but it must be good preaching or preaching of the gospell or publishing of the glad tidings in and through Jesus Christ the word may signifie to preach happily or to preach well or to preach glad tidings or the gospell It is certaine it is a great happinesse to a people when they get faithfull teachers and it is true that not all preaching but preaching well is that which must make us abide for ever but I take it in the usuall sense It is the preaching of the gospell that is thus glorious in effect For the law is the ministration of death 2 Cor. 3. and this should both teach Ministers to studie to preach the gospell which to do requires exceeding great labour and judgement and besides the people should set their hearts upon the comforts propounded to them in the ministry of the word and open their hearts wide to receive them with all joy and much assurance yea when they feele the sweetnesse of the gospell they should glorifie God and receive their teachers as the Angells of God as the allusion of the word imports 3. That the word must be considered as it is propounded to them to you saith the Apostle and this may be restrained either to the scriptures as they were first preached by the Apostles themselves men inspired of God or in generall it may be extended to the faithfull Ministers that are over the godly in any place It is true that there is great difference betweene the preaching of the Apostles and our preaching and the people are not bound to respect our preaching now as theirs then because the Apostles could not erre and were immediately inspired with the Holy Ghost but yet when that we preach we demonstrate to the consciences of our hearers to be the very word of God and doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles we ought to be received Sure it is that though wee give the scriptures never so faire tâ—â—rmes if we love not the preaching of the word we cannot live for ever and there is a secret deceit in mens hearts they thinke they must honor Gods word but they are not bound to thinke any thing highly of their Ministers preaching especially if they have any quarrell or grudge against their Minister But let all men well consider when the Apostle here saith this is the word which is preached unto you if the word which is preached to you be not regarded you cannot stand in the day of Christ. Againe others thinke if wee had such preaching as was in the daies of Christ and the Apostles or as others have in other places we could then do that is required of us still marke the words it is the word preached to you you must rely upon If therefore the Preacher prove what he saith in the word of God this text will rise up in judgement against thee if thou obey noâ— Or if for want of life and power in application in thy teacher thy soule do not prosper then why livest thou in places where thou canst not stoope â—â— this to say this is the word which is preached to me Why are not men 〈◊〉 â—â—â—â—full to provide a place where their soules may live well as where 〈◊〉 â—â—â—ies may live well I meane this of such as live in a free estate 4. Lastly this to you notes that the word is never powerfull but when we â—â—ply it to our selves and receive it as spoken to us in particular in all things 〈…〉 when we can say this word was preached to me then will th◠〈◊〉 worke FINIS A COMMENTARY OR SERMONS VPON THE SECOND CHAPTER OF the first Epistle of Saint PETER VVHEREIN METHOD SENSE DOCTRINE AND USE IS WITH great variety of matter profitably handled and sundry heads of Divinity largely discussed BY NICHOLAS BYFIELD late Preacher of God's Word at ISLEVVORTH in MIDDLESEX London Printed for George Latham MDCXXXVI TO THE HONOVRABLE KNIGHT SIR HORATIO VERE Generall of the English Forces in the Low-Countries and to his most worthy Lady the Lady MARY VERE all happinesse that a poore widow may in their behalfe pray for at the Throne of Grace My much honoured Lord and Lady AS that speciall duty which I my selfe owe to you both so that purpose which my dear husband had while he lived of dedicating to you this Commentary of his upon S. Peters Epistle bindeth mee who am left his sole Executrix to see his VVill every way performed to set out this first of his workes published since his death under your Honourable Names It pleased you to take into your Family a childe of his body be further pleased I pray you to take into your Patronage this childe of his soule which as an Orphane yea as a Posthumus in all humility is presented unto you You manifested more then ordinary kindnesse to my husband while he lived wee and ours have oft tasted of the sweetnesse of your bounty so that I should deserve to be accounted most ingratefull if I should burie so many favours in oblivion or neglect to provoke others to love and good workes by proposall of your example Accept I beseech you this poore acknowledgement of thanks which is most due first to that primary Fountain of all goodnesse Almighty God for keeping your Lordship safe in your late imployment in the Palatinate and for freeing your Ladiship from those fears whereunto you could not but be subject by reason of his long absence and for giving you both a mutuall and comfortable fruition one of another And next to your selves for all those kindnesses which while my husband lived you did to him and his and since his death you continue to doe to such as he hath left behinde him Now the good God continue his blessed protection over you both and take all that belong unto you under the wings of his fatherly Providence And so I rest with the renewall of my sute that you would cast your eyes upon this VVork of him who much honoured you in his life time and is after his decease offred to you by Your humble Oratrix ELIZABETH BYFIELD To the Christian Reader MAny and great are the meanes which the Lord hath been pleased since this latter Spring of the Gospell begun above an hundred yeares agoe to afford unto his Church for opening of the mysteries of the Gospell Never since the Apostles times were the Scriptures more truly interpreted more fully expounded more distinctly divided or more powerfully pressed then in our Times The number of those who have taken good pain in this kinde is not small Wee may well put into the Catalogue of them the Author of this Commentary upon the second Chapter of the first Epistle of S. Peter Master Nicholas Byfield by name who continued for the space of twenty yeeres to take more then ordinary paines in the work of the Lord. He had a singular gift in diving into the depth
it still if thou live free from it For the first if any body hate thee observe these rules 1. Render not evill for evill to any man at any time Rom. 12.17 2. If thou have any way done wrong seek to be reconciled Mat. 5. 3. If the contention be secret complain to no body but goe and debate the matter with thy neighbour himselfe and discover not thy secret to any other Prov. 25.4 4. Be courteous and patient and tender hearted and ready to doe any good to them speaking no evill of them without a calling Rom. 12.17 Ephes. 4.3 Tit. 7.2 To keep thee from other mens malice observe these rules First keep thee from other mens strife meddle not with the strife that belongs not to thee Prov. 26.17 Secondly Wrong no man but follow that which is good both among your selves and toward all men 1 Thess. 5.14 Thirdly strive to shew all meeknesse and softnesse to all men Tit. 3.2 Iames 3.13 17. Guile The second sin to be avoided is Guile The word here rendred Guile is diversly accepted in scripture Sometime it is taken in good sense and so there is a justifiable Guile so Paul caught the Corinthians by craft he wonne them by his discretion and godly policy 2 Cor. 12.6 So Samuel by a godly policy giving it out that hee came to sacrifice did safely performe his chiefe businesse of anointing David 1 Sam. 16. and so did Paul deale cunningly when in the broile hee cryed out he was a Pharisee But most usually this word is taken in ill sense and so sometimes it is all one with hypocrisie as Hos. 11.12 Psal. 17.2 But so it is not taken here by all likelyhood because hypocrisies are mentioned in the next words sometimes it signifieth fraud and falshood in opinions either in the matter when the doctrine is strange and false and so the false Apostles were deceitfull workmen when they put in that for good stuffe which was counterfeit and devillish 2 Cor. 11.13 Or when good doctrine is handled corruptly deceitfully for wicked ends 2 Cor. 42.1 The. 2.3 Sometimes it signifieth deceit in words and so flattery is Guile Psal. 12.2 3. And lying is Guile Mich. 6.12 Zeph. 3.13 And so is all false testimony Sometimes it signifieth deceit in workes and so false weights and ballances and all fradulent dealing and cousenage in buying and selling is Guile Mich. 6.10 11. So there is Guile in Tything Mal. 1. ult And so all lying in waite to seek occasion against others and all subtle dealing to oppresse others is Guile Psal. 105. 2 Cor. 11.12 13. Mat. 26.4 Mar. 14.1 and such Guile was in them that would make a man sin in the word Isay 29. Bribery also is Guile Iob 15. ult Now if any aske me why this sin should be avoided in them that desire to profit by the word I answer it is to be avoided as it is a sinne that much dishonours God and the profession of godlinesse It is a â—â—amefull offence in any that would seeme to love the word but more particularly the sinnes of deceit are a great impediment in hearing the word For first the guile of false opinions and strange doctriâ—e is like a poison to the sincere milk of the word and to bee eschewed of all that follow the Truth Ephes. 4.14 15. Heb 13.7 Secondly a heart accustomed to deceit and subtlety cannot be a plaine and honest heart and without a plaine honest and good heart men can never receive with any fruitfulnesse the seed of eternall life Luke 8. Thirdly he that is false to men will never be true to God he that will lie to men will lie to God Also he that is not faithfull with men will compasse God about with deceit Hos. 11.12 He will never be faithfull in the true treasure that is unjust in outward things Luke 16. Fourthly it is a sinne that God in a speciall maner hates Psal. 5.7 Fiftly the sinnes of deceit usually attend upon some Idoll in the hearts of men which hath such command over the deceitfull person that he cannot attend to the word of God or not have leisure to practise it he is so mastered by this particular corruption Ier. 9. The use of this may be threefold For humiliation to all deceitfull persons that use lying fraud subtlety and guilefull dealing in their trades and callings and course of dealing and conversation with men they shall never prosper in spirituall things The Ordinances of God are blasted to them Moreover there are two considerations which should wonderfully affright such as are accustomed to lying and deceit First it is certaine they are wicked men and have not the feare of God before their eyes they are the children of the Devill and enemies of Righteousnesse as these places fearefully shew Psal. 36.1 3. 10.7 Rom. 3.13 1.29 Acts 13.10 Secondly the curse of God is upon them God will weigh them in the balance Iob. 31.5 They are an abomination to the Lord Prov. 11.1 20.23 The Lord will surely visâ—t and his soule will be avenged on such persons Ier. 8.26 27 29. They shall be destroyed Psal. 52.4 They shall not love 〈◊〉 halfe their dayes Psal. 55. ult And as this is terrible to all deceivers so especially to such as are guilty of the aggravations of the sinne As 1. When deâ—eit is covered with smooth words and a flattering stile Ier. 9.8 Prov. 26.24 c. 2. When men delight in it and take a contemplative kinde of pleasure in their â—uilefull projects as the voluptuous person doth in his lust When â—ens belâ—â—â—â— prepare deceit Iob. 15. ult not their heads but their bellies Psal. â—â— 2 4. 3. When men make a trade of it give their tongues to evill and will frame deceit Psal. â—0 19 Bend their tongues to lyes and teach their tongues to speake lyes and weary themselves to commit iniquity Jer. 9.5 4. When men think all time spent about Gods service too long they would have the Sabbaths over that they might practise deceit Amos 8.5 5. When men sweare deceitfully Psal. 24.4 6. When men boast of it Psal. 52.1 3. And as deceit is aggravated by the maner so may it be by the persons upon whom it is practised so it is an aggravation to deceive ones neighbour and ones brother Jer. 9.5 and so it is to deceive the harmlesse and quiet of the Land Psal. 35.20 And as by the persons so by the time It is an aggravation when men imagine deceit as the Prophet David saith all the day long Psal. 38.12 Now if the former terrors belong to deceitfull persons in the generall how much more to them that are guilty of deceit with all these or any of these aggravations Some one might here say wee feele the sweetnesse of it wee grow rich by it and wee see many men in the world waxen great by the same courses and if wee should not lie and deceive wee
second thing and that is what we must doe that we may profit by the word namely that we must get tender and constant affections to the word if we would ever grow by it in knowledge and grace and this is set out metaphorically by the comparison of appetite and desire in new borne babes unto milke The meaning is that Christians that would profit must be like children in their affections to the word they must love it and long for it and delight in it and have their hearts set upon it as affectionately as children doe naturally thirst after the brest This is a point of singular use and such as all of us ought to take notice of to get our hearts rightly framed and firmed herein The disease of the most hearers lieth in the defect of this and the happinesse of such as doe thrive apace in godlinesse is to be ascribed to this affectionate love of the word There be three things about these desires for matter of observation must be distinctly noted The first concernes the necessity of this desire The second the utility And the third the true nature of this holy desire For the first It is evident from hence that all that come to the word It is indispensably required that they come with appetite men must bring affection and desire after the word if they would ever grow by it If we would ever drinke freely of the water of life we must be such as thirst after it Revel 21.6 If we would have God to feed with milk and wine we must be such as have a true thirst after it Isaiah 55.1 If we would not have all successe blasted in us we must take heed of loathing the meanes that is despising prophecie 1. Thes. 5.21 For the second It is likewise evident from hence that though wee have many wants and ignorances and weaknesses yet if we have affection to the word we shall never be destitute of some happy successe in the vse of it The former places assure Gods blessing and confirme it that God will not be wanting to any that hath this appetite It is all that God stands upon Every one that thirsteth may come and buy and eate annd drinke aboundantly Isaiah â—5 1.2.3 Let us be carefull of the condition to desire the word as the child doth the milk and God will not faile to give the successe we shall grow by it Now for the third point It is here to be carefully noted what kind of desire of the word is that to which this promise is annexed The true desire after the word hath chiefly foure distinct things in it First Estimation of the word above all other outward things When wee can account it a great blessednesse to be chosen of God to this priviledge to approach unto him in the courts of his house Psal. 65.4 Psal. 119.127.128 When we can say with David Oh how amiable are thy tabernacles and think it better to be a doore-keeper in Gods house then to dwel in the tents of wickednesse Psal. 84.1.10 When we esteem the directions and comforts of Gods word above Gold and silver Psal. 119.127 and with Paul account all things but losse in comparison of the excellent knowledge of Christ which may bee heere had Philip 3.9 Secondly Longing and appetite after it as true and certaine as the very appetite of a child is to the brest this is expressed by the similitudes of panting thirsting and watching after the word in divers Scriptures and when this longing is more vehement it is set out by the passion of fainting for it and of the breaking of the soule for it Psal. 42.1 84.2 119.20.40 131. Thirdly Satisfaction and contentment when we speed well in the word as the child is quieted and sleepeth in the rest and vertue of the milk it hath received David saith his soule was satisfied as with marrow Psal. 63.1.5 and is graunted of all the godly and chosen ones Psa 65.4 When it is sweet like hony to our taste Psa. 119.103 Fourthly Constancy and the renewing of affection A childes appetite is renewed every day though it seeme to be full for the present and such is the true desire of the godly It is not a desire for a fitt but is renewed daily as the appetite to our appointed food is Iob. 23. He that hath this desire may bee found daily waiting at the gates of wisedome Prov. 8.34 Vsâ— 1. The vse of all may be chiefly threefold For First it may serve for tryall we should every one examine our selves whether we have this true desire after the word or no. For if we finde this wee are sure to prosper and if wee find it not wee are nothing but starvelings in matter of godlinesse Question But how may we know whether we have this estimation longing after and constant affection to the word Answ. It may be known divers waies especially if our affections be grown to any good ripenesse and tendernesse in the measure of them For it may be evidently discerned First If we seeke the blessing of the word of God as a chiefe happinesse we would desire of him in his speciall mercie to give it unto us Psa. 119.68 132 144 155. and so by the constancy of prayer we may also discern the constancy of our appetite Secondly if we can be diligent and content to take any paines or be at any cost that we may be provided of this food that perisheth not Iohn 6.27 Thirdly if wee can hoord and hide up the word in our hearts as worldly men would doe their treasures Psal. 119.11 â—oying in it as much as in all riches Psal. 119.14.162 especially if we can batten and wax fat by the contentments of it as carnall men doe when they live at hearts ease Psalme 119.70 Fourthly if it will still our crying that is if it will comfort us and quiet our hearts in all distresses Psal. 119.50 143 92. so as nothing shall offend us verse 16â— Fiftly If we make haste and come willingly at the time of assembling Psa. 110.3 But especially if we make haste and not delay in practising what we learne thence Psal. 119.60 Sixtly if wee be thankefull to God and abound in the free will offrings of our mouthes for the good wee get by the word Psal. 119. 7 108.164 171. Seaventhly if we can be truely grieved and say with David Sorrow takes hold on us because the wicked keepe not Gods law 119.159 Eighthly If we delight to talke of Gods word and to speake of his wondrous workes discovered in his word Psal 119.27 172 c. These things and the like are in them that have their affections tender and striving in them Now whereas many of Gods children may have true desire to the word and yet not find evidently some of these signes therefore I will give other signes of true affection to the word though there be not alwaies such delight in it as they desire The lesser
measure of true appetite to the word may be discerned by some of these signes that follow First it is a signe that we doe heartily love the word when wee can from our hearts love and blesse them that doe love the word accounting them happy for their very love to the word Psal. 119.1.12 Secondly it is a sign of desire after the word when we can stick to the word and the constant frequenting of it notwithstanding the scornes and shame of the world Psal. 119.31.46 141. It is a sure testimony of our love to the Gospell when we can forsake father and mother brother and sister house and land for the Gospels sake Mark 10.29 Thirdly It is a signe of love to the word and of desire after it when we can mourne for the famine of the word as a bitter crosse Psal. 42.3.4 Fourthly Yea when men have the word and yet find not comfort in it it is a signe of their true affection when they long for those comforts with heavinesse of heart and account themselves in an uncomfortable distresse yea bitter distresse till the Lord returne to them in his person in the power of the meanes Psal. 119.82 83 123 131. Fiftly It is a signe we love the word when such as feare God are glad of us it is a signe that the Godly doe discerne appetite in us though we do not when they are tenderly affected toward us Psal. 119 74. Sixtly We may know our affection to the word by our willingnesse to be ruled by it if we can make the word our Counseller it is sure we do delight in it whatsoever we conceive of our selves Psal. 119 24. Lastly to strive against our dulnesse constantly and to pray to be quickned is a good signe that we have some desire to the word One may love Gods precepts and yet need to be quickned Psal. 119.159 Vse 2. Secondly this doctrine of desire and appetite after the word may much humble the most of us some being altogether void of all desire after it more then for fashion sake and the better sort have their appetites either dull or decayed Quest. Whence comes it that people have no more affection to the word or that men are so cloyed with the word Ans. The lets of appetite and affection to the word may bee considered two wayes First as they are without us Secondly as they are within us Without us the cause of want of affection is sometimes in the Minister sometimes in the Divell sometimes in the company men sort withall and sometimes in God himselfe 1. In Ministers there are two things which marvelously hinder the admiration and desire after the word The first is the manner of their teaching when they teach unskilfully deceitfully vaingloriously negligently or coldly When there is not a majesty and purity and life in the teacher it is no wonder if there be no affection in the people 2. Cor. 4 2. 1. Thessa. 2. 2 3 4 6 8. 1. Cor. 2.4 2. Tim. 2 15. The second is their ill lives What made the people in Elies time so loath the service of God but the wicked lives of Hophnâ— and Phineas 1. Sam. 3. Ministers must teach by example as well as by doctrine if they will not be despised 1 Tim 4 12. 2. The Divell that god of this world doth mightily labour in this point to keepe men from affecting the Gospell If he cannot hinder men from hearing then his next worke is by all possible indeavours to blinde their mindes and marre their tastes that they may not perceive nor regard the glorious things of God in Christ 2. Cor 4.4 3. Evill company is a wonderfull impediment it causeth perpetually hardnesse of heart and carelesness it keepes the hearts of the wicked men in a continuall habituall deadnesse and the best men seldome light into prophane company but they get some degree of dulnesse and deadnesse of affections by it Prov. 9.6 Psal. 119.115 4. God himselfe being provoked by mans extreame wilfulnesse in sinning gives them over to a spirit of slumber and curseth their very blessings yea restraineth sometimes the very gifts of his servants that so hee may execute his judgements upon a rebellious people The Lord hideth his statutes from them and with-holding his spirit keeps backe the life of the word in their hearts Esay 6.10 Yea many times to scourge the unthankfulnesse and unprofitablenesse of his owne people he doth for a time hide his testimonies from them Psal. 119.19 Thus much of the lets without us The internall lets must be considered First in the wicked Secondly in the godly The cause of this heartlessenesse and want of affection in the wicked is First their ignorance they know not either the word or the worth of the word or their owne need of it Secondly their prophanenesse and irreligiousnesse they live without God or without Christ in the world they make no conscience of their wayes They forget their later end they mind not the good of their soules but only earthly things they never tasted of the bountifulnesse of the Lord but were altogether corrupt and strangers from the life of God only greedy in sinning Thirdly Atheisme there is in the hearts of all wicked men in some degree abominable conceits concerning God and his word They either doubt whether the Scriptures be the true word of God or else they are strongly carried to resolve there is no profit in the knowledge of Gods wayes or in serving the Almighty Iob. 21.14 Malac. 3.15 Fourthly Cares of life The love of the profits or pleasures of this life cheak the word and the power of it as is apparent by these places Matth. 13. Luke 14. Psal. 119.36 37 c. Fiftly In some eyther whoredome or wine for these two sinnes together or either of them take away mens hearts they are voide of all due consideration and of all affection to Gods word They are senselesse creatures Hosh. 4. Thus of the chiefe lets of the wicked The lets of affection in the godly are divers First Sometimes it is their worldlinesse their too much minding and plodding about the things of this life or their excessive burthening of their heads about their calling they have too much to do or they have too much care care I say that is distrustfull and câ—rking care Psal. 119.36 Secondly Sometimes it is want of comfortable fellowshippe in the Gospell Affection that is alone is seldome constant in the same degree There is much quickning and comfort and incitation in a constant and tender and profitable society with such as love the word Psalm 119. verse 63. Thirdly Sometimes it is some secret sinne that gets too much dominion over them As affection may stand with meere frailties and infirmities So on the other sidâ— if any sinne once get head and men yeeld to it and agree to obey it their affections to the word presently dye within them Psal. 119.133 Yea if this sinne be but in the
Apostle here exhorteth and withall we should bring with us faith to beleeve that Godâ— word shall turne to our nourishment Shall we trust nature for the goodnesse of milk and shall we not trust God for the efficacy of his word when he tels us it will nourish like milk And the rather should wee make our recourse with gladnesse to the word because it is so cheap a food we may buy this milke without money that is without merits only if we will heare our soules shall live Esay 55.2.4 yea let us for ever be thankfull to God for his word in this respect Was it so great a blessing that God brought the Israelites to a land that flowed with milk and hony for their bodies for the greatnesse of which blessing God doth so often put them in minde of it How great then is the marvellous goodnesse of God that hath made us to live in these times of the Gospell when the Land flowes with this spirituall milk and hony Let us labour to be thankfull and bring forth fruits worthy the bounty of God left the Lord send the men of the East to dwell in these palaces and to eat our milk and wee be cast out as it was said in the Letter Ezech. 25.4 Oh that we could see our happinesse in these daies of salvation this is that milke of the Gentiles prophecied of which wee enjoy and sucke now from the breasts of Kings living under Christian Magistrates that command the preaching of this sincere word of God Esay 60.16 Sincere The word may besaid to be sincere in two respects First in it selfe secondly in effect in it selfe it is sincere because it is without error without sinne and there is no deceit in it at all Prov. 8.7.8 Psalm 19.8.9 And because it hath no composition in it but is the very pure word of God as it came from God himselfe at first there is not a word in it but it was written by men inspired immediately by the holy Ghost 2. Pet. 1. ult And as it is in it selfe so it is by effect It makes men sincere It makes crooked things straight It purgeth out hypocrisie and all leaven out of the minds and hearts of men it both teacheth and worketh in the godly a spirit without guile Psalm 19.8.9 The Use may be both for instruction and reproofe For instruction both to the people and to Ministers To the people and so men should here learne First to love the word and long after it for this very reason because it is so pure and sincere so void of harme or danger so did David Psalme 119.146 Secondly when we finde our natures crooked and corrupt and deceitfull and tending to hypocrisie we should bring our hearts to the word to be mended For this you see is a property of the word it will make men sincere Psal. 19. 8 9. and 119. Iohn 17. 20. and as any men have more betaken themselves to the word the more sincere they have alwayes growne Thirdly to receive the word with full assurance we may trust upon it it cannot deceive us what we finde for comfort or directions in Scripture we may build upon it Never man was disappointed of his expectation that trusted upon the word of God but in God they have ever praised his word 2. Pet. 1.20 Psal. 56.10 and 10.1 Fourthly as the Ministry of Gods servants doth more declare the sincerity of the word so we should bee more in love with it wee should like praier preaching I meane not witlesse and unlearned preaching but such preaching as maketh demonstration to the conscience out of the pure word of God in things that concerne the good of the soules of men and the glory of God the word doth ever profit men most when it is most sincere that men onely speake the words of God Fiftly to stick to the word of God without going to the right hand or the left there can be no sinne but what is condemned in the word nor can there be duty not commanded therein nor can there be matter of faith not propounded therein Oh how happy were we if we could stick to the old foundation even the sincere word of God and not adde nor diminish the hatefulnesse of departing from the word on the left hand is in most places discovered But Oh the deceitfulnesse of mens hearts and the wretched pronenesse of men to sinne by finding out many inventions Men runne out and that very fast on the right hand we have new opinions and strange fancies coyned every day Little doe the better sort of people many of them think of traditions on the right hand their faith is led into bondage when they can yeeld no better reason than it is such a mans judgement or else he thinketh so himselfe or the reasons brought are urged without any demonstration from the word of God and Scripture Happy above the most Churches under heaven were this nation if this point were understood and carefully observed if we could sticke to our first grounds in parting from the Church of Rome viz. to admit no opinions nor charge our conscience with more obligations but out of the word of God Ministers also may learne from hence what and how to preach that is the best preaching which is eminent for two things First that tends to beget sincerity clearnesse of judgement distinct evidence of assurance and strict holinesse of life in the hearers Secondly that shines in the native lustre of the word in it selfe without mixture when men know no matter no stile no wisdome comparable to that which may be had in the word This also may serve for reproofe First of such Ministers as preach not sincerely and such are they that preach for corrupt ends though they preach true doctrine Phil. 1. 17. and they that preach obscurely and carelesly and strive not to set out the glory of the truths they propound and they that are like lewd Vintners which mixe the word with the errour of their owne braines or with the traditionâ— of men or with a manifest strife to bring in mans wisedome to Gods word more desiring to shew their owne wits and learning than the glory of the scriptures 2. Cor. 4. 2. and 1. Cor. 1. 17. and 2.4.5.13 2. Of the people for that great wanâ— of appetite to Gods pure word and the plaine preaching of it Thus of the second reason the third is taken from the effect and the profit which will follow viz. they shall grow thereby That ye may grow thereby This point of the growth of a Christian is of singular use and meet to be fully and particularly opened and therefore I will observe five things concerning it more especially First that we ought to grow in grace Secondly in what things we should labour to grow and abound Thirdly what are the rules to be observed that we might grow Fourthly the signes of growth Fiftly the uses of the whole First for the first Christians
thereby to a flint stone which being smitten the sparkles as if it had fire in it give fire and light to other things It is true that Christ hath life in himselfe and doth give the sparkles upon the flames of life and light to other men But I thinke the stone here doth not import so much by any likenesse in it because it is a corner stone in the building which usually neither is nor can be of flint But he is said to be a living stone to distinguish him from materiall stones and by that word living to shew what the metaphor stone cannot resemble For though a stone might shadow out the continuance and eternity of Christ by the lastingnesse of it yet life is given here to Christ not onely because he lives himselfe and can doe no more Rom. 6.9 But because he is by effects life that is he makes life in the godly whereby they become living stones also The maine doctrine here intented is that Christ is the onely foundation of the Church Ob. David is said to be a stone and a hard stone of the corner Psal. 118. Sol. David was so onely by way of type his life being somewhat like the state of Christ in respect in the oppositions of men and preferment from God and that that place doth specially belong to Christ appeares by the application of Christ himselfe Matth. 21.32 Ob. But the Apostles are said to be the foundation of the church Eph. 2.20 Sol. The place is to be understood of the doctrine of the Apostles which treats in one maine point of Christ. Ob. But the Church is founded upon Peter Sol. The Church is not builded upon Peter but upon the rock which was the confession of Peter and so the doctrine of Christ for the text doth not say super banc Petrum but super banc Petram Vse The use may be first for confutation of the Papists about their blasphemous doctrine in ascribing this glory of being the foundation of the Church unto Peter and so to the Pope which they doe most absurdly for that place Matth. 16.18 is not understood of Peters person but of his confession And besides if it had beene true of Peter by what word of Scripture shall it be proved that it is true of the Pope who is not once named in Scripture except hee bee described as Antichrist Besides if the Church be built upon Peter or the Pope then it will follow we must believe in Peter and the Pope else wee cannot bee founded on them which is extremely blasphemous but that it may bee put out of all doubt let us heare the testimonie of Peter himselfe who best knew his owne right and you see in this text Peter saies Christ is the living stone and not hee This likewise imports the misery of all such as runne after other gods their sorrowes shall be multiplied Psalm 16.4 They build in the sand quite besides the foundation and so doe the Papists that put their trust in Saints and Angels But especially this should teach us as wee are here exhorted to build all our faith and hope in Christ and to cleave to him in all uprightnesse of heart and life and the rather because this stone hath seven 〈◊〉 and most perfectly viewes all and every part of this building that every stone bee set right c. Zachar. 3.9 Especially we should rest upon this stone when wee have any great sute to God and have occasion to continue to hold up your hands in praier and so we shall prosper as it was with Moses Exod. 17.12 Lastly it should bee the singular joy of our hearts when wee see the corner stone cast downe and God begin to build in any place the work of godlinesse and religion Wee have more cause to rejoice for that spirituall worke then the Iewes had to shout when the corner stone of the Temple was brought out to bee laid for a foundation of the building Zachar. 4.7 10. Thirdly the third thing said of Christ is that he was disallowed of men Disallowed of men This is added of purpose to prevent scandall which might arise from the consideration of the meane entertainment the Christian Religion found in the world The point is plaine that Christ was disallowed of men and this is evident in the stone The greatest part of the world regarded him not The Gentiles knew him not and the Iewes received him not Though three things in Christ were admirable his doctrine his life his miracles yet the Iewes beleeved not in him Hee came unto his owne and his owne received him not Nay they reviled him called him Samaritane and said he had a Divell They preferred a murtherer before him and their wise men even the Princes of this world crucified the Lord of life and glory This as it was storied by the Euangelists so it was foretold by the Prophets Esay 53. and 49.8 and so we see he is still of almost the whole world The Pagans yet know him not The Iewes yet renounce him The Turk receiveth him but as a Prophet The Papists receive him but in part and wicked men denie him by their lives Vses The first impression this should make in our hearts is admiration and astonishment This should be marvellous in our eies that men refuse the Sonne of God miserable men their Saviour captives their Redeemer and poore men such unspeakable riches as is offred in Christ that almost all mankind should be guilty of this sinne so as in comparison he should be Elect onely of God Secondly since this was foreseene and foretold we should be confirmed against scandall and like never a whit the worse of Christ or Religion for the scornes and neglects of the world Thirdly since the world disallowes Christ we may hence gather what account wee should make of the world and the men of the world we have reason to separate from them that are separated from Christ and not to love them that love not the Lord Jesus 1 Cor. 16.23 Fourthly we may hence see how little reason we have to take the counsels and judgements of carnall men though our friends and never so wise in naturall or civill wisdome their counsels were against Christ they disallow Christ and all Christian courses Fiftly why are we troubled for the reproaches of men and why doe we feare their revilings Shall we heare that Christ was disallowed and shall we be so vexed because we are despised Nay rather let us resolve to despise the shame of the world and to follow the author of our faith even in this crosse also Sixtly wee may be hence informed that indiscretion or sinne is not alwaies the cause of contempt For Christ is disallowed and yet without all spot of indiscretion or guile Seventhly and chiefly we should looke every one to our selves that we be not of the number of those that disallow Christ. For Christ is still disallowed of men and if any aske Question Who are they
Apostle expounds or applies the former testimony of Scripture which he urgeth both for the beleever and against the unbeleâ—ver The beleevers he cals upon to take notice of their felicity assuring them that that Scripture doth avouch that Christ is an incomparable treasure to them Concerning the unbeleevers he speaks terrible things whom he describes both by their sin and by their judgement The sinne is disobedience their judgement is to be considered as it is denounced first against their Leaders whom he cals Builders and then against the whole body of unbeleevers The plague upon the Builders is that the Kingdome of Christ shall be advanced in spight of their hearts they shall perish and be confounded but Christ shall raigne and flourish The plague upon the body of unbeleevers is that Christ shall be to them a stone of stumbling a rock of offence which is amplified by the consideration of the causes partly in themselves which is their stumbling at the Word and disobedience and partly in God who in his justice hath appointed them thereunto Thus of the order of the words Now before I come to the ful opening of each particular in these two verses I may observe divers things from the coherence and generall consideration of all these words First in that the Apostle doth not rest satisfied to alledge the Text but doth withall apply it it shewes the necessity of application We cannot profit by the Word if it be not laid particularly to our hearts as food doth not nourish if it be not eaten nor a medicine cure the disease if it be not taken nor a plaister heale the sore if it be not laid to it nor are our wants supplyed by comming to the market if we do not buy and carry home Which should work in us a sound care of application of the Word we heare or reade and withall it should waken us to a care of observing all the rules that may further us in applying which are these and such like First we must be carefull to understand rightly the Scriptures wee would apply this is the very foundation of all application that is profitable 2 Pet. 3. else we may grow perverse and wrong both the Word and our own selves Ob. But some private man might say This is hard how can we learne to know the cleer meaning of the Scripture and the sense of the Text Sol. For answer hereunto thou must know that there be divers rules that may help thee to understand or at least keep thee from wrong and dangerous mis-application First thou must be wise to sobriety not presume to know above what is meet nor to meddle with such secrets as should lead thee into knowledges that belong not to thy calling or are not evidently revealed in Scripture Secondly thou must have respect unto other Scriptures to take no sense that is contrary to other apparant Scriptures Thirdly thou must haue respect to the Analogie of faith to avoid all senses which oppose any article of faith or thy faith Rom. 12.3 Fourthly thou must avoid all doubtful disputations and unprofitable questions and vain â—anglings that tend not to edification and the salvation of thy soule and account it as a happinesse to be able to keep thy selfe free from intanglements therein And therefore stand at the doore of every opinion and before thou let it in ask this question What shall my soule be advantaged by this opinion at the day of Jesus Christ and if it cannot answer to it directly reject it Psal 119.66 David praies God to teach him good judgement and knowledge Fiftly let the publike Ministery of Gods servants be the ordinary rule of thy interpretation so long as no sense is taught there contrary to the former rules 1 Cor. 14.36 and where thou doubtest thou must seek the law at the Priests mouth and be very fearfull in any thing to be wiser than thy Teacher I meane to nourish private opinions which are not justified by publick doctrine Sixtly pray to God to teach thee and to give thee his Spirit to leade thee into all truth understanding is Gods gift 2 Tim. 2.7 and he will teach thee humbly his way Psal. 25. Thus of the first rule wee must first soundly understand the sense of the Scripture we would apply Secondly thou must bring a mind apt to be taught willing to be formed and to be all that which God would have thee to be thou canst never profit by application without a penitent mind a mind that will part with any sin God shall discover in thee and a mind carefull to observe the conditions required as well as the promise tendred Iames 1.21 This is indeed to glorifie the Word Thirdly it is an excellent help in application to follow the guiding of the holy Ghost in thy heart thou shalt finde in all doctrines a difference Some things read or heard have a speciall taste put upon them by Gods Spirit or a speciall assurance of them wrought at the time of reading or hearing Now thou must be carefull to take to thee these truths which the Spirit of God doth cause to shine before thee Eate that which is good Esay 55.2 Try all things and keep that which is good 1 Thes. 5.20 Fourthly know that serious and secret meditation upon the matter thou hearest is the principall nurse of fruitfull application it is but a flash can be had without an after and deliberate meditation and about meditation remember these rules 1. Let it be secret 2. Hee must let it be full Give not over till thou hast laid the truth up in thy heart take heed of that common deceit Psal. 119.45 of resting in the praise or liking of the doctrine be not a Judge against thine owne soule For if the doctrine be worthy of such praise why darest thou let it slip and run out Let not the devill steal it out of thy heart Mat. 13.20 or the cares of life choke it Luke 11.28 3. Let it be constant Be at the same point still from day to day till it be soundly formed and seated in thy heart How rich might many Christians have been if they had observed this rule Psal. 1.2 Psal. 119.3 5. Esayâ—6 â—6 9 Fiftly be wise for thy self take heed of that error of transposing thy applications say not This is a good point for such and such till thou have tried thine owne heart whether it belong not to thee Psal. 119.59 Pro. 9.7 Sixtly by any means be carefull of the seasons of doctrine be wise to understand the season There be many truths which if thou let passe the opportunity of informing of thy selfe thou maist perhaps never have it so againe and therefore take heed of losing precious things when thou hast the time and meanes to attaine them c. Thus of the first point The second thing is the speciall duty of Ministers to apply the Scriptures to the hearers that belong to their charge we see the Apostles
doe it and for this purpose hath God set apart the ministery of the Word that by them it might be applied God inspired the Scriptures and the Ministers are to urge them and whet them upon the hearts of their hearers for their Instruction Reproofe or Consolation 2 Tim. 3.17 They are like the Priests for cutting up or dividing of the Sacrifices 2 Tim. 2.15 And this may serve to justifie the course of godly and painfull Ministers that most study the sound application of their doctrine and secretly staineth the pride of those men that avoid with scorne application vainly affecting the praise of wit and learning Thirdly we may hence note that all men in the visible Church have not a right to the comforts of the Scripture and it is the Ministers duty to drive wicked men off from claiming any part in the promises which are the onely treasure of the Saints as here wee see in these two verses the Apostle carefully doth Men must doe the works of Iacob if they would have the comforts of Iacob Micah 2.7 A Minister must separate between the clean and uncleane His word must be like a Fanne that will drive the chaâ—fe one way and the wheat another and though wicked men brook not thiâ— yet God requireth this discretion at the hands of his people Gods Ministers must not dawbe with untempered morter or give the childrens bread to dogs or cast holy things to swine Fourthly they may hence cleerly also see that no other difference may be put between many then what faith and unbeliefe obedience and disobedience make Men must not be known after the flesh Fiftly it is hence also apparant that all the godly have a common right to the promises made in Christ. The godly in the Apostle Peters time had right to the former consolation as well as the godly in the Prophet Esaies time God is no respecter of persons Col. 3.11 Thus in generall Two things are to be observed in particular The one concerns the godly who are comforted The other concernes the wicked who are terrified The godly are comforted in these words To you therefore which beleeve he is precious In which words it is the drift of the Apostle to raise an use for consolation out of the former Text whence consider First the persons comforted viz you that beleeve Secondly the happinesse applyed unto them He is precious For the first It is manifest that the Apostle directs them to look for faith in their hearts if they would have coÌ„fort in Gods promises It is not enough to know that beleevers shall be saved but we must be sure that men in particular are beleevers we must examine our selves whether we be in the faith or no 2 Cor. 13.5 Which should both reprove and direct It reproves the great shamefull slothfulnesse of Christians that suffer the tempter to keepe them without the assurance of faith some have no faith at all and the better sort live in too much doubtfulnesse in the point of the assurance of faith And therefore wee should be warned and directed to try our faith and to make it sure that we are beleevers Quest. What is it to be a true beleever Ans. It is to imbrace with our hearts the reconciliation salvation which by Christ is purchased for us and by the Gospell is offred to us Now that this point being of such singular waight may be cleerly understood I will break it open into particulars or into particular parts or steps of judgement and practice in the beleever First he must acknowledge that by nature he stands bound to observe all the morall Law Secondly he must see that he hath broken all those holy lawes of God and is therefore guilty before God of the curses of the Law and so of eternall condemnation Thirdly he must know that God sent his own Son in the flesh to obey the Law and satisfie the justice of God by making an expiation for mans sins Fourthly he must learne that God hath bound himselfe by promise that whosoever imbraceth the agreements in this new covenant in Christ shall be saved Fiftly that when a man doth in his own particular discerne this gracious offer of God in the Gospell and goeth to God and with his heart relieth upon it then he doth truely beleeve and is justified and shall be saved Quest. But many men are perswaded that God hath given Christ for them and yet it is evident that they doe not beleeve because there is no appearance of any repentance or reformation in them many say they have a strong faith and yet have none How shall the perswasion of the godly man be distinguished from this vaine presumption in wicked men Ans. That perswasion of Gods grace in Christ which is true and of the nature of true faith doth prove it selfe to be â—ight by many infallible signes First by the renovation of the heart The knowledg of Gods love in Christ doth make the heart of man new it clenseth out the old drosse and makes a man hate his sweet and most secret sins Faith purifies the heart Acts 15. Secondly by the joy and comfort of the holy Ghost with which the beleevers heart is refreshed from the presence of God 1 Pet. 1.9 Thirdly by the victory of the world For the true beleever is so satisfied with Gods goodnesse in Christ that he can deny his profits pleasures credit friends and the like for Christs sake and the Gospell yea faith marres the tast of earthly things and makes a man able to forsake the love of worldly things 1 Iohn 5.5 It will endure the tryall of troubles of afflictions and temptations and persecutions for the Gospels sake 1 Pet. 1.7 without â—aking haste to use ill meanes in the evill day Quest. But how may faith be discerned in such as say they are not perswaded that they have faith which sometimes proves to be the case of divers deare children of God Answ. Their faith may be discerned First by repentance which cannot be separated from it the sight hatred confession and sorrow for their sins is an argument of true faith because without faith no man can have true repentance Secondly by their complaining of their unbeliefe and desire of faith I beleeve Lord help my unbelief was the voice of him that had true faith Thirdly by their daily renouncing of their owne merits begging favour of God onely for the merits of Christ. Fourthly by the love of the godly for faith worketh by love Gal. 5. Fiftly by other marks signs of Gods children which can never be had but faith is had also such as are love of God and his Word and of their enemies and uprightnesse of heart and the spirit of prayer and the like Precious Christ is precious to them that beleeve not onely in their accoâ—nt but by effect and so both because he is great riches unto them as also because he is an honour unto them He is great riches
doctrines as this In the words of this verse then two things are to bee noted first the kinds of punishments inflicted upon the body of unbeleevers secondly the causes of it The kindes are two first God will deliver them up to scandall and then to despaire to scandall as Christ is a stone of stumbling to despaire as Christ is a rocke of offence These words are taken out of the Prophet Esay chap. 8. where the Lord intends by them to denounce the reprobation of the Jewes as some thinke or rather foretels the spirituall judgements which shall be inflicted upon them The Apostle in this place applies the words to the unbeleevers of his time among whom the obstinate Jewes were chiefe to shew that as the other Scripture was comfortable to the godly so were there places that did threaten the wicked and that as the former place did prove Christ a stone of foundation for the godly so this did shew that Christ was a stone in another sense to the wicked Christ is a stone of triall to all men in the Church because the doctrine of Christ tries men whether they bee elected or rejected good or bad so Esay 28.16 Againe Christ is a precious stone to the beleever and thirdly here a stone of stumbling to the unbeleevers Now that we may know what offence or scandall is we may be helped by the Etymologie of the originall words For scandall in the originall is either derived of a word that signifies to halt or else it noteth any thing that lieth in a mans way a stone or a piece of wood against which hee that runneth stumbleth so hurteth or hindreth himselfe It most properly signifieth rest or a certain crooked piece with a baite upon it in instruments by which mice or wolves or foxes are taken and thence the Church translated the name of scandall to note the snares by which men are catched as beasts are in grins and baites so the word it seemes is used So then a scandall is any thing which causeth or occasioneth offences by which a man is made to halt or is brought into a snare or made to stand still or fall in matter of religion or salvation And so the sorcerers were a stumbling blocke to Pharaoh and the false prophets to Ahab and the lying signes of Antichrist to such as love not the truth Now all scandall may be thus divided Scandall is either active or passive that is given or taken Scandall given is when the authour of the action is likewise the cause of the hurt that comes by it Thus Elias sonnes were scandalous thus David by his grievous sinnes gave offence 1 Sam. 2.17 2 Sam. 18.22 c. and thus Scandall is given either by evill doctrine first whether hereticall secondly or superstiâ—ious or else by wickednesse of life or by wilfull abuse of Christian liberty Offence taken is either from our selves or from others A man may be an offence a stumbling blocke to himselfe by dallying with some speciall beloved corruption of which our Saviour Christ saith If thine eye offend thee pull it out or thy hand or thy foot c. Matth. 3.29 Scandall taken from others is either that they call humane or that they call diabolicall Scandall taken which they call humane may either bee found in godly men or wicked men godly Christians that are weake may be offended or hindred in religion divers wayes as either by reason of the persecution and oppression of the godly or by the heresies or dissentions of men in the Church or by the flourishing estate and prosperity of the wicked as also by the liberty some of the godly take in things indifferent for the advancing of the Gospel in case of necessity As when Paul for the gaining of the Gentiles neglected Moses Law This was an offence to many beleeving Jewes contra c. Wicked men also take offence as here in this text is manifest Now the offence which they call diabolicall is that when men wilfully and perversly will provoke themselves to sinne freely because of the examples of the vices of godly men as when the drunkennesse of Noah the incest of Lot the adultery and murther of David the perjury of Peter or the like is alledged to maintaine themselves in a liberty of sinning It is the scandall of wicked men which is here meant Now wicked men make themselves miserable in this case of scandall both wayes By giving offence and by taking offence By giving offence and so Christ curseth them for offending his little ones Mat. 18. Wicked men offend them either by the subtilty of false and corrupt doctrine or by provocation and inticement or by evill example or by discouraging them with reproaches threats or oppositions or the like but this kind of offence is not meant here It is offence taken which is noted here as a grievous curse upon them and amongst offences taken this is their misery that they gather offence from what should have been the cause of their holinesse and happinesse even from Christ. Might some one say What should men be offended at in Christ The Jewes were offended First at the vilenesse of his person or his meane condition Secondly at the poverty and simplicity of his Disciples Thirdly at the obscurity of his Kingdome being without wordly pompe and glory Fourthly at his conversation because he kept company with sinners Fifthly at his doctrine partly because he reproved their superstition and hypocrisie and the traditions of their fathers and partly because he taught that justification could not bee had by Moses Law but must bee sought by beleeving in him as also by other particular directions as that man must eate of his flesh that he was the Sonne of God that he was older than Abram c. lastly at his miracles for they thought he did it by some Divell Thus in our times the Papists they take offence at the newnesse of our Religion as they pretend at the freenesse of the people that professe it at the doctrine of justification by faith alone c. Thus also wicked men in the Church are offended at the small number of such as are sincere at the plainnesse of the preaching of the Gospell or such like Quest. 2. Might some one say What if wicked men be offended is that such a great misery Answ. Yes for it is many times the occasion of their ruine For wee see many men keepe these objections in their hearts till their death by which they are hardned from all care of salvation by Christ at the best it is a notable hindrance for the time it frustrates them of the Gospel and of the communion of Saints c. â—se The use may bee first for information Wee may hence see what an infectious sorceresse unbeleefe is It can make things exceeding good to prove exceeding evill to them it can make God the Word the Sacraments and Christ himselfe all good to be occasions of extreme evill to
or in particular it should note the sinnes of the stubborne Jewes who offended in word when they blasphemed Christ and denyed him But I rather take it as here it is translated and so it notes the causes why many men fall into scandall and from thence into despaire viz. because they bring ill hearts to the Word of God they have mindes that are rebellious and will not be subject to the Gospell but intertaine it with diseased and cavilling mindes Those persons are likely not to receive any good by Christ that quarrell at the word of Christ. Now that this may not be mistaken or neglected I will shew first what it is not to stumble at the Word leâ—t some weake ones should be dismayed then secondly how many waies wicked men stumble at the Word For the first To be grieved in heart for the reproofes of the Word is not an offence but a grace so wee are troubled not with dislike of the Word but of our owne sinnes Secondly to inquire of the truth and that which is delivered and to trie the doctrine by turning to the Scriptures as the Bereans did this is not condemned here nor is it a stumbling at the Word to put a difference betweene the teaching of Christ and the teaching of the Scribes and Pharisees Secondly but men are said to be offended at the Word when their hearts rise against it or they ensnare themselves through their owne corruption by occasion of the Word To speake distinctly wicked men are offended at the Word with a threefold offence First with the offence of anger when they rage and fret at the Word or the teachers thereof because their sinnes are reproved or their miseries foretold And this offence they shew either when they envie the successe of the Word Acts. 4.2 or raile and revile Gods Saints as Ahab did Michaiah for telling him the truth or when they mocke at the Word as the Pharisees did Luk. 16.14 Secondly with the offence of scandall when they take occasion from the doctrine they heare to fall off from hearing or from the true religion or from the company of the godly Thus they stumbled at those hard sayings of Christ that departed from him for that cause or reason Ioh. 6. Thirdly with the offence diabolicall when men pervert the good word of God to inflame themselves the more greedily to sinne making it a doctrine of liberty or taking occasion to commit sin from the Law that rebukes sinne Uses The use may be first for information and so two wayes For first we may hence see the reason why many hearers profit not by the Word It is not because the Word wants power but because they stumble at it They nourish cavils and objections against it they oppose reason to faith Secondly we may hence take notice of the difference of a regenerate and unregenerate heart To the one the Word is a savour of life to the other it is a deadly savour and full of offence to them And withall this may humble wicked men For this is a sure truth that so long as they are offended at the Word so long they have no part in Christ and withall it may comfort all those that love the Word and receive it with joy constantly For that is a meanes and signe of their interest in Christ. Being disobedient These words containe another cause why Christ was no better rellished by them and why they found such an ill taste in the word of Christ it was the wickednesse that was in them Sinne had marred their tastes Sweete meates have but an ill rellish with those who have corrupt and diseased stomackes and the cause is apparent the ill humors in their stomackes and nothing in the meates they eate But of their disobedience before and therefore this shall suffice in this place And thus of the cause in themselves The cause in God followes Whereunto they were appointed There is much difference of the reading of the originall words in the translations Some read thus They stumble at the Word and beleeve not in him in whom they are placed or set and expound it thus In whom they live move and have their being some read in stead of disobedient They beleeved not but for these words read them as here But then their meaning is that the Jewes beleeved not though they were thereunto appointed that is though they had the promise of salvation and were a people separate thereunto and so it is an aggravation of their unbeliefe This sense and reading is not to be despised But I take it as I find it in the translation and so the sense is That these men whether Jews or Gentiles that are here spoken of were appointed to this misery by the decree of God and so they are words that expresse the substance of this part of Gods decree which Divines call Reprobation And so it is to bee observed from hence That wicked men are appointed from everlasting to the enduring of the miseries which are inflicted upon them in this life or in hell This is a doctrine which is extreamly distasted by flesh and blood and proves many times more offensive to the common people and is alwayes to be reckoned as strong meat and therefore that I may fairely get off this point I offer two things to your considerations First the proofes that plainly avouch so much as is here observed Secondly I will set downe certaine infallible observations which tend to quiet mens minds and perswade them against the seeming difficulty or absurdity of this truth For the first the Apostle Iude saith that the wicked men he treateth of were of old ordained to this condemnation Iude 4. and the Apostle Peter saith that the ungodly were reserved unto the day of judgement to bee punished 2 Pet. 2.9 and vers 12. he saith that they are naturall brute beasts made to be taken and destroyed and it is manifestly implied 1 Thess. 5.8 that God hath ordained wicked men to wrath so Rom. 9.22 For the second though this doctrine seeme wonderfull hard yet to assure us there is no hard dealing at all in God there be many things may confirme us and ease our mindes though for the present we cannot understand how this should be and perhaps are much troubled about this point and therefore seriously consider First for thy selfe that if thou have truly repented and doe beleeve in Jesus Christ and hast in thee the signes of a child of God for thy part thou art free from this danger and out of all question art in safe estate and therefore oughtest not to grieve but rejoyce with singular praise to God Secondly seeing God hath comforted us with many doctrines and trusted us with many cleere points of knowledge can we not be contented that God should speake darkely to us in one point especially when wee are told beforehand that there is an Abyssus a depth yea many depths in this doctrine Shall we bee wayward because
one truth will not sinke yet into our heads Wee are told that this is a point unsearchable Rom. 11.32 33. and the rather because weake Christians are not tied to eate strong meat they may safely let this doctrine alone Thirdly that no man can know his owne reprobation nor ought to beleeve so of himselfe but is called upon to use the meanes by which he may be saved Fourthly we have this oath of God for it That he desires not the death of the sinner but would have all men to repent and be saved Fifthly that whereas Divines make two parts of the decree of reprobation Preterition and Predamnation all Divines are agreed for the latter that God did never determine to damne any man for his owne pleasure but the cause of his perdition was his owne sinne And here is reason for it for God may to shew his soveraignty annihilate his creature but to appoint a reasonable creature to an estate of endlesse paine without respect of his desert cannot agree to the unspotted justice of God And for the other part of passing over and forsaking a great part of men for the glory of his justice the exactest Divines doe not attribute that to the mere will of God but hold that God did first looke upon those men as sinners at least in the generall corruption brought in by the fall For all men have sinned in Adam and are guilty of high treason against God Sixthly that sinne is no effect of reprobation but onely a consequent Gods decree doth not force any man to sinne c. Seventhly that whatsoever God hath decreed yet all grant that God is no way any authour of sinne hee doth not cause sinne in any but onely permits it and endureth it and whereas the most that can be objected is that God hardneth whom he will Rom. 9. it is agreed upon in the answer of all sound Divines that God doth not infuse any wickednesse from without in mens hearts but whereas their hearts are in themselves by custome in sinne hardned as a just Judge he gives them over to Sathan and his power who is as it were the Jayler but doth never restraine them from good and the meanes of it Eighthly now may men say that sinne came upon men by reason of the rigour of Gods Law for it was impossible to be kept For this there is a cleere answer When God gave his Law at first man was able to keepe it and it came by his owne default that hee was not able to keepe it afterwards A man that sends his servant to the market and gives him charge to doe such and such businesse for him if that servant make himselfe drunken and so bee unfit to doe his masters businesse he is worthy to be punished because hee was fit to doe it when hee was first sent about it Ninthly it is plaine in this verse that those men of whom he here speakes are indited of grievous sinne against Christ and the Gospell Tenthly that things may be just though the reasons of them do not appear unto us if it bee true of some cases of justice among men much more in this case of God's justice Lastly it should much satisfie us that in the day of Jesus Christ those mysteries of Religion shall be broken open and all then shall bee made cleer unto us as cleer as the shining of the Sun at noon-day Thus of the punishment of unbeleevers and so also of the first argument taken from testimony of Scripture Verses 9 and 10. But yee are a chosen generation a royall Priesthood an holy Nation a peculiar people that ye should shew forth the vertues of him that hath called you out of darknesse into his marvellous light Which in times past were not a people yet are now the people of God which had not obtained mercy but now have obtained mercy THese words containe the second argument to perswade Christians to make their constant recourse unto Christ and from him to procure vertue to enable them for holinesse of conversation and it is taken from the consideration of the excellency of that estate unto which they were brought by Christ. For the description whereof the Apostle singles out two places of Scripture with which he makes up a compleat narration of their great prerogatives above all other people and above that they themselves were in former times The places of Scripture he makes use of are Exod. 9. and Hos. 1. But before I open the words two things may be here noted First the Apostles care to prove what he saith from the Scripture whether it bee against wicked men or for godly men which shewes that wee should much more take heed to Gods Word being lesse than Apostles especially such an Apostle Secondly wee may hence note that the promises or prayses given to the godly in the old Testament are not envied to Christians in the new Testament God is no respecter of persons but wee have free liberty to search the bookes of God and to chuse out of all the examples of the suites of godly men or the preferments what we will and if we make a suite of it to God he will not deny it but shew us their mercy Now for the particular opening of these words we must observe that it is the purpose of the Apostle to shew briefly the priviledges of the godly above all others or what themselves were before their conversion And the priviledge of their estate may be considered either positively in it self or comparatively It is described positively vers 9. comparatively vers 10. In the ninth verse there he reckons up a number of prerogatives belonging to the godly and withall shewes the use they should make of them or the end why they were conferred upon them The godly excell in divers respects if we consider First their election they are chosen of God Secondly their alliance or kinred they are a chosen kinred Thirdly their dignity above other men they are royall Kings Fourthly their function or private imployment before God Priests Fifthly their behaviour or outward conversation they are holy Sixthly their number they are a Nation Seventhly their acceptation with God they are a peculiar people First for Election The Apostle looking upon the words in Exodus 19.5 6 and seeing that they described the happinesse of Christians in this life doth in the Fore-front put to this priviledge of their election as the foundation of all the rest and would have Christians much affected with the consideration of this prerogative It is one of the chiefe and prime comforts of a Christian to consider that he is elect of God Psal. 106.4 5. 2 Pet. 1.9 elect I say both before time and in time Before time in Gods decree and in time when the godly are singled and called out of the word and picked out one of a city and two of a tribe in all the ages of the world and distinguished from other men by beleeving in Jesus
our selves to Gods disposing we are his treasure it is reason he should doe with his owne what hee will and the rather because hee will never imploy his treasure but for advantage He that blamed the evill servant for not gaining by his talent will certainly himselfe gaine by all the waies he imployes his owne treasure This doctrine should serve also for a double warning to wicked men First to take heed how they wrong Gods people if they touch his Annointed they touch the apple of his eye Hee will be sensible and requite it They are not in a safe condition that wrong the Favourites of Kings their backes are as good as broken and every man is afraid of them and it is no lesse danger to be injurious to that people which is so deare to God And withall this doctrine should teach us and them that if they have any desire to get the King of heavens pardon or to obtaine favour with him if they have any minde to repent they should do well to get some of those Favourites to commend their suit to the King God will not deny them The prayers of the righteous availe much especially if they be earnest with him Hitherto of the enumeration of the particulars of the prerogatives of the godly the end of them follows viz. That they may shew the vertues of Christ that called them Vertues The originall word here translated vertues is but sparingly used in Scripture the Apostle Paul onely useth it once viz. Phil. 4.8 and the Apostle Peter here and twice in the next Epistle neither doe Interpreters agree about the translation of it For many following the Syriach render it praises and not vertues and so the meaning is our priviledges are bestowed upon us to this end that we should shew forth the praises of Christ and that divers waies First by embracing these prerogatives themselves For these do set out much the praises of Christ as his love to man his wisdome and power that could redeeme a people out of such misery to happinesse and his singular acceptation with his Father from whom hee obtained such large prerogatives for his servants Secondly by thanksgiving when we praise God for Christ and give praise to Christ for all his goodnesse and love to us Thirdly by commending the riches of the love of Christ to us setting forth his praise from day to day as we have occasion by discourse to others Fourthly by living so as that God in Jesus Christ may bee glorified in the woâ—ld especially in the Church Now other writers follow the native signification of the word and translate it vertues but with different interpretation For some by the vertues of Christ understand the benefits exhibited to us by Christ and so wee are enriched with the former priviledges that so wee might make it appeare â—ow much we have gained by Jesus Christ And these benefits of Christ wee shew forth by thansgiving to God daily praising him for them as also by the word of exhortation when we call upon others to seeke after them and lastly by carrying our selves so as may become so great treasure keeping them with all care esteeming them above all gettings and living as contentedly as if God had given us a Kingdome on earth and ordring our conversation so as men might see our care of good workes becomming such high preferment But I rather follow those Interpreters that take the word as it properly signifieth for the gifts of the mind in Christians bestowed upon them by Christ and so it is originally a philosophicall word expressing those endowments of the minde which Philosophers in their Ethickes prescribed and it is the more sparingly used by the Apostle because it is too low a word to expresse the worth of the rich mercies and graces of Christ and the Apostle Paul Phil. 4.8 when he saith If there be any vertue c. meaneth that if there were any vertue in which Philosophers did excell they should strive not to come behinde those naturall men even in those vertues such as were chastity liberality temperance sobriety magnanimity truth justice and such like Now as the Scripture taketh notice of vertue it belongs to the duties of the second table as godlinesse doth to the first and though vertue considered morally hath nothing supernaturall in it yet considered as it is propounded here it is of singular worthinesse to be regarded For though those vertues which were in the Philosophers were but naturall yet there were certaine vertues in Christ belonging to the second Table which as the patterne is given us in him could never bee found in meere naturall men so that the Apostle doth of purpose separate the consideration of vertues and in especiall call upon us to get framed in us those vertues which did most shine in the nature and conversation of the Lord Jesus Christ. Now in all the words foure things must bee distinctly handled First that every Christian is bound to imitate the speciall vertues of Jesus Christ. Secondly that it is not enough to have those vertues but they must shew them forth accordingly Thirdly how those vertues thus shewed forth are still called the vertues of Christ. Fourthly the Periphrasis by which Christ is described is to be attended when he saith It is hee that called us For the first of these it is apparent that the Apostle takes all the godly bound to the imitation of the vertues of Christ. Note by the way that it is the vertues of Christ that are to be imitated For every thing in Christ is not to be imitated as First not his infirmities for though they were unblameable and without sinne yet they imported weaknesse and so though they be in us yet wee are not to strive after the attainment of them Secondly not his workes of Divinity as his miracles curing of men with a word walking on the water fasting forty daies and such like Thirdly not his workes of Office such workes as he did in that singular obedience to that singular commandement of his Father in dying to redeeme the Church and so all the workes of his Mediator-ship as he was the Mediator betweene God and man Fourthly not his workes of obedience as the son of Abraham to the Mosaicall Lawes those that were Ceremoniall for Christ must be considered as the sonne of Adam and not as the sonne of Abraham As the sonne of Adam he was bound to the Morall Law whether as it was first written in mens hearts or as after it was taught by tradition and at length by the Writings of Moses Fifthly wee are not bound to follow every action of Christ in indifferent things no not in such as had some circumstantiall relation to religious duties such as were to sit and preach or to preach on mountaines or by high way sides and in a ship or to pray all night or to weare a garment without a seame or to sit at the Paschall Supper and a multitude
hearts Ier. 7.23 24. 13.10 especially such as refuse to heare his voyce and are withall gainsayers and such as are talkers whose lips carry about them the infamy of Gods true people and the blasphemie of Gods name Rom. 10.21 Ier. 10.13 Ezek. 36.3 c. Thirdly it may be discerned by their manner of serving of God for such as God rejects from being of his people may draw neere to him with their lips but their hearts are farre from him and they do him no service but as mens lawes feare them to it A constant habituall alienation of the heart from the care of Gods presence in Gods ordinances is a sure signe of persons God regards not Ob. But there are faults in the best men in the world and therefore why should such as live in the Church and professe the true Religion bee cast off only for living in sinne seeing all are sinners Sol. I answer with the words of the holy Ghost Deut. 32.5 6. Their spot is not the spot of Gods people that spot that is in the wicked is a spot of leprosie and therfore they ought to be put without the campe till they be cleansed The sinnes of the godly are sinnes of infirmitie and the sinnes of the wicked are sinnes of presumption The wicked never obey from the heart which all the godly doe sinne doth not raigne in them as it doth in the wicked Thus of their estate by Nature as they were not a people their estate by grace is described in these words Are now the people of God Are now the people of God The difference of reading here from that of the Prophet is to be noted for whereas in the Prophet it is thus In the place where it was said ye are not my people it shall be said unto them Ye are the sonnes of the living God which words are somewhat doubtfull for some might gather that therefore all which were not a people should in time be the people of God The Apostle therefore applies it so as that it may appeare that the comfort only belongs to godly Christians and in stead of the words Yee shall be called the sons of the living God he saith Yee are now the people of God which in sense differs not and the Apostle leapeth to the direct Antithesis and takes it for granted That all Gods people are Gods sonnes also unlesse wee conceive that hee borrowed these words out of Hos. 2. ult which I rather incline unto though Interpreters most take to the words and the first Chapter Ye are now the people of God For the sense of the words we must understand that men are in Scripture said to be Gods people three wayes First in respect of eternall Predestination see Rom. 11.2 He will not cast off the people he knew before Secondly in respect of the covenant in the the Law and so the sonnes of Abraham were Gods people and none other as many Scriptures shew Thirdly in respect of the covenant in the Gospel and so it is to be taken here and all unregenerate men were not a people and all that beleeve are Gods people by the benefit of the covenant of grace in the Gospel Now for the coherence I might note That they that are not the people of God may be the people of God and so acknowledged of God himselfe which should teach us with meeknesse and patience to waite when God will turne those that lie in their sinnes and despaire of no man and restraine fierce and perverse censures concerning the finall estate of other men but the maine point is that Gods people are the onely people in the world None worthy to be called a people in comparison of them no subject in any government so happy as Gods people under his government in Christ and therefore to be made the people of God here is reckoned as a condition beyond all comparison Now that Gods people excell all other subjects in the world may appeare many wayes First in respect of the love of God that hee beares to his people which hath foure matchlesse praises that no King on earth can affoord to his subjects For first it is an everlasting love when all the favour of the Princes on earth is both mutable and mortall Secondly it is a particular love to each subject All the people are loved and by name Deut. 33.3 the Lord counteth when he reckons his people hee was become their God Psalm 87.5 6. Thirdly it is a free love there was no desert in us whereas Princes looke at somewhat that may pleasure themselves even where desert is lesse Fourthly it is a tender Love and therefore Gods people are said to be married to their King and God Hosh. 2.19 and therefore God is said to account his people to be his Portion Deut. 32.9 Secondly they are an elect people which hath a twofold consideration in it For first they are elect from all eternity and so every one of the people hath a particular act of Parliament to assure his right Rom. 11.2 and secondly they are elect in time that is they are separated and culled out of all the people of the world Exod. 33.6 Thirdly all Gods people have a generall pardon given them for all offences Ierem. 31.34 He saves his people from their sinnes And this pardon is grounded upon a sufficient atonement made by a most faithfull high Priest for them Heb. 2.17 who also sanctified all this people with his owne blood Heb. 13.12 Christ is given for covenant he is their surety for them and their witnesse Esa. 42.6 55.5 who also redeemed them with his blood All a people of purchase Fourthly all Gods people are qualified with new gifts above all the people in the world their natures be amended they are all washed and cleansed from their filthinesse there is not one vile person amongst them Ezek. 36.25 and 37.23 c. Hee hath formed them for himselfe and his owne service Esa. 43.22 Fifthly all Gods subjects are adopted to bee Gods sonnes and so can no Prince on earth say of his They are as it were the fruit of his wombe Psal. 110.3 Sixthly the Lawes by which they are governed are the perfectest in the whole world For the Law of God is perfect Psal. 119.8 Seventhly all Gods people live in his presence and see his glory Exod. 33.16 Levit. 26.11 12. Zac. 1.10 11. Psal. 95.7 Other Kings have many subjects they never saw and few that have the preferment to live in the Kings presence or neere about him Eighthly God feasts all his subjects and that often and in his owne presence and with the best provision of the world Esa. 25.8 and 65.13 14. Ier. 31.14 Kings would soone consume their treasure if they should do it often or almost once c. Ninthly no people so graced of their King in hearing requests and receiving petitions For all Gods people may cry and be heard and at all times and in all suits which
5 That he doth not afflict willingly Lament 3.33 6 That all shall worke together for the best Rom. 8.28 Deut. 8.16 7 God will give a good end Iam. 5.11 Hee will lift up from the gates of death Psal. 9.13 God will give thee rest from thy sorrows and feares and hard usage Isaiah 14.1 3. Psalm 57.3 Hee will send from heaven to save thee 8 He will afflict but for a moment Esa. 54.7 But in both these cases we must remember First to seeke mercy of God Ezek. 36.32 Secondly if we be not presently answered our eyes must looke up to God and we must wait for his mercies Psal. 123.3 4. Thirdly we must checke our selves for the doubtfulnesse of our hearts as David doth Psal. 4.7 8. and 77.10 Fourthly because we live too much be sense wee must beseech God not onely to be mercifull but to let his mercy be shewed and come to us Psal. 85.8 and 116.77 Fifthly we should also beseech God not onely to let us feele his mercies but to satisfie us also early with his mercies Psal. 90 14. Sixthly we must looke to it that we walke in our integrity Psal. 26.11 and live by rule Gal. 6.16 Lastly howsoever we must trust in God and looke to it that we rest upon the Lord Psal. 32.10 and 33.18 22. For God takes pleasure in those which hope in his mercy Psal. 147.11 Quest. But how may a man that is not yet comforted with Gods mercy take a sound course to obtaine mercy Answ. That men may obtaine mercy First they must take unto themselves words and confesse their sâ—nnes to God and heartily bewaile their offences Ioel 2.13 Hos. 14.3 Secondly they must turne from and forsake their evill wayes and their unrighteousnesse inward and outward Isaiah 55.7 Thirdly they must be carefull to seeke the Lord while he may be sound Isaiah 55.6 Fourthly they must be mercifull and love mercy for then they shall obtaine mercy Matt. 5.6 Fifthly they must learne the waies of Gods people and learne them diligently Ier. 12.15 16. They must have pure hands and a cleane heart and not lift up their soules to vanity Psal. 4.5 Sixthly they must hate the evill and love the good Amos 5.5 Seventhly they must cry unto God daily Psal. 86.3 Eighthly there must nought of the cursed thing cleave unto their hands Deut. 13.17 Ninthly when the Lord saith Seeke yee my face their hearts must say Thy face O Lord will we seeke Psal. 27.7 8. Vers. 11 12. Dearly beloved I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims abstaine from fleshly lusts which fight against the soule And have your conversation honest among the Gentiles that they which speake evill of you as of evill doers may by your good workes which they shall see glorifie God in the day of their visitation THese words contain the epilogue or conclusion of the whole exhortation as it concernes Christians in generall from verse 13 of the former chapter hitherto and it hath in it matter both of dehortation and of exhortation as answering in the substance to all that he hath hitherto intreated of by way of use The dehortation is in verse 11 the exhortation in verse 12 in the one shewing what they should avoid in the other what they should doe They should avoid fleshly lusts and that they should doe is to live honestly In generall wee may note That it is the proper effect of all sorts of doctrine in Scripture to make an impression of care in our hearts about the reformation of our lives that it is in vaine heard which doth not some way breed in us a hatred of vice and a love of honesty This is the use of all Scripture 1 Tim. 3.16 17. Which may serve for triall of such as come to the Word They may know whether they bee good or evill hearers by the impression made upon their hearts by the Word And it may serve for information to shew us the excellency of the Word above all other Writings because there is no line in Scripture but some way it tends to the redresse of our natures from sinne and to plant holinesse in us which can bee true of no humane Writings And withall it shewes the happy estate of the godly who though they have many diseases in their natures yet they have wonderfull store and variety of medicines in Gods Word to heale their natures If for the diseases of our bodies there be but one herbe in the whole field that is good for cure we have reason to thinke that God hath provided well in nature for us but how is his mercy glorious who in the spirituall field of his Word hath made to grow as many herbes for cure of all our diseases as there be sentences in Scripture And lastly it should teach us to use the Scriptures to this end to redresse our waies by them And thus in generall The first part of the epilogue hath in it matter of dehortation where observe First the parties dehorted who are described by an epithet importing their priviledge above other men viz. Dearly beloved Secondly the manner of propounding the dehortation viz. by way of beseeching I beseech you Thirdly the matter from which he dehorts viz. fleshly lusts Fourthly the manner how they are to be avoided viz. abstaine from them Fifthly the motives first Yee are strangers and pilgrims secondly these lusts are fleshly thirdly they fight against the soule Dearly beloved This terme is not used complementally or carelesly but with great affection in the Apostle and with speciall choice and fitnesse for the matter intreated of which we may observe in the most places where this lovely epithet is given to the godly in other Scriptures God is exceeding choice of his words hee never mentioneth the tearmes of love but hee brings to his children the affections of love as I may so say Men through custome use faire complement of words when their hearts be not moved but let our love be without dissimulation But let that goe The point here to be plainly observed is That Christians are beloved of all other people they are most loved I will but briefly explicate this First God loves them and that with infinite and everlasting love and hath manifested it by sending his owne Sonne to be a propitiation for their sinnes 1 Iob. 4.9 10. Secondly Christ loveth them which hee sheweth by giving his life for them Thirdly the Angels of heaven love them which they shew by joying in their conversion and by their carefull attendance about them Fourthly the godly in generall love them There is no godly man that knowes them but loves them for every one that loves God that begot them loves every one that is begotten of God every one I say that hee knowes 1 Iob. 5.1 Lastly the godly Teachers love them which they shew in that they are not onely willing to impart to them the Gospel but even their owne soules because their people are deare unto them 1 Thess.
God and mans salvation and so it is an argument taken from the hatâ—â—ulnesse of the flesh and her working in us The lusts and desires of the flesh ought to be hatefull and we should suspect and abstaine from the projects of the flesh if we consider 1 That the flesh savoureth not the things of God Rom. 8. 2 That she opposeth all good wayes partly by objecting against them and partly by making evill present when we should performe them 3 That her wisdome is against God her fairest reasons are pleaded for things that are hatefull to God such also are her excuses and extenuations and promises 4 That if shee be followed she will lead us by degrees into all abominations as whoredomes murders debates heresies c. these are her fruits Gal. 5. 5 She will betray us to Sathan that he may by himselfe set up strong fortifications in our soules and her treason is the more dangerous because shee is a domesticall enemy and by his working in secret our hearts may become a very cage or stie of uncleane spirits 6 She hath already spoiled the Image of God in us and made us looke most deformedly 7 If shee once get power shee is most tyrannicall no respect of credit profit no nor salvation it selfe can stirre shee will be served whatsoever come of it 8 We should abhorre her for the very mischiefe she doth to our posterity we cannot looke upon our children but wee may see what wofull hurt shee hath done by the infection they received in their propagation Uses The use may be First for reproofe of such as lay the blame of their faults upon their evill lucke or evill counsell or the divell whereas they ought to lay the fault upon their oâ—ne flesâ— even their owne ill nature The divell noâ— the world could never hurt us if the flesh did not betray us by defect or consent or evill action Secondly for information We may see what we should mortifie and abstain from Religion doth not binde men to mortifie the substance of the flesh but the lusts of the flesh we are not to destroy any faculty of the soule or in the soule or part of the body but the inordinate appetite and desires of either we are not to abstaine from the necessary meanes of life as house lands diet apparell company c. but the evill concupiscence about these Thirdly for instruction It should teach us therefore to restraine the flesh as much as we can and therefore we shall with the same labour restraine the lusts of the flesh and to this end 1 Wee must with all feare and jealousie watch our owne natures as mistrusting 2 We must silence the flesh and not suffer it to plead for sinne 3 Wee must by a daily course of mortification judge the flesh that so wee may be as it were condemned in the flesh 4 We must keepe from it what may pamper it as idlenesse excesse of diet apparell recreation c. Which warre against the soule These words may bee considered either in their coherence or in themselves in their coherence and so they are the third reason taken from the evill effects of those lusts In themselves there are two things to be opened both what the soule is and what this warre in the soule is The point is cleare that fleshly lusts do much hurt the soules of men and so both the soules of wicked men and of godly men First of wicked men These lusts hurt their soules 1 Because they provoke the wrath of God upon them The Israelites were not estranged from their lusts and therefore the wrath of God came upon them Psal. 78.29 30 31. 2 Because they make us resemble the divell Ioh. 8.44 3 Because they hinder the power of the Word from them they will never come to the knowledge of the truth 2 Tim. 3.6 4 Because it brings the soule in bondage so as all the conversation of the soule is in a manner about those lusts of the flesh Eph. 2.2 5 Because they make all their prayers abominable Iam. 4. 6 Because sometimes they are scouâ—ged with a reprobate mind being given up to their lusts Rom. 1. 7 Because they may drowne the soule inperdition 1 Tim. 6.9 If godly men entertaine these inward evills in their thoughts and affections many evills will follow 1 They hinder the Word 2 They grieve the good Spirit by which they are sealed to the day of redemption 3 They harden the heart and blind the understanding 4 They hinder good cuties Gal. 5.17 5 They wound the soule 6 They make the mind soule and lothsome they defile 7 They may bring outward judgements upon thee or inward terrours of conscience Use. The use may bee partly to declare the misery of such Christians as are fallen away from the acknowledgement of the truth by intertaining these lothsome lusts of whose fearfull estate at large 2 Pet. 2.18 to the end Partly it should worke in all the godly obedience to the Counsell of the Apostle here in abstaining from these lusts as grievous hurts to the soule or their soules they shouâ—d put on the Lord Jesus in sincerity and never more take care to fulfill these lusts of the flesh Rom. 13.13 Thus of these words in the coherence The sense will be more full if wee consider more at large two things in the words First what the soule is Secondly what this warre in the soule is Two things have made the inquirie about the soule exceeding difficult The first is the nature of the soule For it is a spirituall essence and therefore wonderfullhard to be conceived of There be three things cannot fully be conceived of or defined by man first God secondly an Angel and thirdly the soule of man Now besides this transcendencie as I may call it of the soule the fall of man and custome in sinne and the remainders of corruption in the best have made this doctrine so hard that wicked men scarce discerne that they have a soule and godly men are very ignorant and impotent in conceiving the condition of the soule This word Soule is diversly accepted in Scripture for it signifies sometimes The life of man as Matt. 6.25 Be not carefull for your soules what yee shall eate c. Christ because looke what the soule is to the body that is Christ to the whole man so Psal. 16.10 Thou wilt not leave my soule in hell that is Christ Act. 2.25 29 c. and 13.35 36. The dead bodies Levit. 19.28 The whole man to Gen. 46.26 by a Synecdoche But here it signifies that part of man which is called his spirit By the soule then we understand that part of man which is invisible and invisibly placed within the body of man Now the things which are fit for us to inquire into and know concerning the nature and excellency of the soule may be comprised briefly in this description of the soule The soule of man is a substance incorporeall invisible
by the bodily eyes The fourth thing to be proved is that the soule is immortall it cannot die when it is once kindled it will never goe out or be extinct as the Sadducees wickedly imagined and some Athiefts still thinke the contrary This is a point necessary to be knowne as for the truth it selfe so for the use of it in our lives For to doubt of immortality makes us miserable and to beleeve the soules are mortall makes men Epicures Let us eate and drinke for to morrow we shall die But to be fully assured of an estate after life makes a man carefull so avoid sinne lest his soule live for ever miserably and to serve God that hee may live for ever happily Now things may be said to be immorrall two waies either absolutely and in their owne nature and so God onely is immortall or else they are so by the will and pleasure of God and not by their owne nature and so the soules of men and so the Angels are immortall There have beene two sorts of men that have denyed the immortality of the soule the one were the Sadducees among the Jews who held that in death the soule of man is utterly extinct as the soule of a beast the other were certaine Arabians of whom Eusebius and Saint Augustine make mention who said that the soule died with the body and so remained dead till the day of Judgement and then they revived with the resurrection of the body Now against the first sort may be produced many reasons as also evident Scriptures The reasons are such as these 1 The providence and justice of God proveth the immortality of the soule For here in this life good men have not all their happinesse and evill men live in prosperity so there must be another life where justice must be done 2 Religion confirmes this for to what end were religion and serving of God if the soule died like the soule of a beast seeing in this life the most godly are outwardly in great misery many times For if S. Paul say If the dead rise not then of all men are we most miserable it will hold much more strange if the soule live not at all after death 3 The wisedome of God proves it for else man were not in better case than the beast yea in some cases worse For man from his infancie to his death is liable to many diseases subject to cares and griefes which the beast is free from yea this addes to mans misery that he knowes he must die which the beast doth not Now shall man that was counted like God be thought to have no better end than the beast that did exalt himselfe so much in the glory of his beginning 4 The conscience of malefactors proves this who feare a judgement after this life and an estate of misery 5 The nature of the soule proves it for it is simple and void of all contrariety and accidents and causes of corruption or putrefaction and is besides the Image of God Now no mortall thing can be the image of that which is immortall These reasons make it exceeding probable But I am of their mindes that thinke it may be beleeved by faith but not be proved by reason The Scripture therefore onely makes this point cleere such as these First our Saviour proves it out of the Word of God saying I am the God of Abraham Isaac and Iacob c. Secondly it is most plaine Mat. 10.28 Thirdly eternall life is every where promised to them that beleeve Fourthly such places as treat of the Resurrection last Judgement and the Glory of heaven prove it Now for the other sort that confesse the life of the soule after the last Judgement but deny that the soule lives after death till then there are divers Scriptures against their opinion As First the former Scriptures The soule cannot be killed at all Matth. 10. And God was presently the God of Abraham as then living and for eternall life it is not said He shall have but He hath eternall life that beleeveth Secondly Christ said to the theese This day thou shalt be with mee in Paradise not at the last day Thirdly Ro. 8.38 Death cannot separate us from God in Christ as it would if the soule were dead or a-sleepe and did not enjoy God Fourthly the dead that die in the Lord are forthwith blessed Rev. 14.14 Fifthly the soules of Abraham and Lazarus were in joy and alive after death so was the soule of Dives in hell Sixthly Iohn saw under the Altar the soules of them that were slaine for the testimony of Jesus and they cryed with a lowd voice O Lord how long c. Revel 6. Seventhly the soules of the wicked die not but are kept in prison and are now in prison too 1 Pet. 3.19 Before I leave this point of the immortality of the soule it is profitable briefly to answer certaine objections which may be brought out of some words in the Scriptures as Ob. 1. The soule that sinneth shall die Ezek. 18. Therefore it seemes the soule is mortall or at lest for sinne it must die and the rather because it was threatned in Paradise That day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt die the death Sol. The Scriptures evidently shew that since the fall and sinne yet the soule doth not die as the places before alledged prove But the answer is That this death threatned or inflicted is not the destruction of the beeing of the soule but the depriving of it of the grace and savour and presence of God Ob. 2. Eccles. 3. It is said that there is one end of the man and of the beast As dieth the one so dieth the other Sol. These are not the words of Salomon but of the Epicure who is here as in other places of that booke brought in declaring his mind of things For Salomon himselfe concludeth evidently that the soule returneth unto God that gave it as in the last Chapter The other objections are the objections of the dreamers that is of such as imagine that the soule lieth a-sleepe till the day of Judgement and perceives nothing and is without operation which is to say it is dead seeing life is nothing else but the continuall motion and action of the soule Object 1. It is said that man when hee dies sleepeth as Christ said of Lazarus He sleepeth Ioh. 11. and Stephen slept in the Lord Act. 17. Sol. Other Scriptures adde another word viz. in the grave or in the dust Iob 7.21 and Psal. 78. sleeping in their graves but it is evident that the soule cannot sleepe in the grave but the body only And Stephen delivered his Spirit to Christ. Object 2. Paul saith that if the body rise not we are of all men most miserable That it seemes cannot be true if the soule enjoy blessednesse without the body Sol. The immortality of the soule and the resurrection of the body are conjoyned For the Soule without the body can bee
view of our owne naturall dispositions to bee able to discerne distinctly what it is the flesh usually is prone to or imployed in 2. We must bee sure to commit our selves to God and by faith lay hold upon Jesus Christ and settle our selves in our assurance for that cuts off many of the maine advantages of the flesh especially it quencheth all those hellish darts that arise from doubtings and despaire which is to discerne the flesh 3. Wee must quicken in us our hope of a better life for that will shew us so much glory to bee had in the service of Christ as all the motions of the flesh will seeme vaine in comparison wee are never allured by the lusts of the flesh but when wee have forgotten heaven or are destitute of the lively hope of it 4. We must bee sober in the use of outward things 1. Pet. 1.13 and remove from the flesh those things wee observe the flesh to bee apt to dally withall if the flesh could be divorced from the world there were little or no danger 5. We must with all readinesse upon all occasions entertaine all good motions any way cast into us by Gods Spirit for as those are set up and nourished the flesh is subdued and kept under 6. We must daily commit our selves and our soules to God by prayer and beseech him to keepe us and accordingly to begge strength to avoid those evils which by nature wee find our selves most prone to 2. Tim. 1.12 Now if the flesh notwithstanding doe on the sudden either provoked by the world or entised by the devill make assault and lust after evill things then in the conflict our armour must be 1. Contrary lustings Gal. 1.17 The Spirit must lust against the flesh by raising up holy desires and loathing of those base affections of the flesh 2. Prayer we must crucifie them drag them before the Crosse of Christ and there accuse them shame them judge them condemne them and begge vertue from the death of Christ to kill them 3. The Word of God For as Christ beat away the devill by alledging what was written so should wee get store of places of Scripture which wee might alledge to our owne hearts when wee are entised to any sinne and so the promises of the Gospel would bee as shooes to our feete that neither thorny care prick nor vaine pleasures defile us and so those promises are because they both shew us greater things then fleshly pleasures can bee and withall shew us such treasure in Christ as may free us from living in care Two rules are of excellent use for this purpose 1. To silence the flesh When it assaults not to suffer it to plead much but presently resist it 2. To looke to the beginnings of any corruption not to dallie with it and give it way upon pretence of safety for it may strangely provoke and beyond expectation if it bee not looked to at first After the conflict wee must remember two things 1. To give thanks to God for the help of his presence as accounting it a singular favour to be protected against so vile an enemy 2. To take heed of our security so to consider of present deliverance as to for more conflicts In the frft place it is profitable considering what reasons Christians have to be carefull of themselves and attend their soules in respect of the flesh For 1. This combate is a daily combate the warre is never at an end it is an adversary that never takes so much as a day of truce 2. There is no safety or help by running away for thy adversary is seated within thee and thou canst not runne from thy selfe 3. The flesh hath might and continuall aid from the divell and the world which almost with infinite variety of occasions ministers obstinacy to the flesh 4. For want of care many worthy Champions have beene for the time foiled shamefully as were Noah Lot David Peter and others 5. No Christian can avoyd it but hath this combate within him Gal. 5.17 And as these or the like reasons may breed care and watchfulnesse so hath the true Christian no cause of despaire but rather many arguments of hope of good successe and daily victories and triumphs over the flesh if he be watchfull For 1. God hath provided him of armour against those kindes of assaults and it is mighty to preserve and subdue 2. Cor. 10.3 4. 2. Christ in his power doth rest in us for this end to assist us in the combate as we cry for help 2. Cor. 12.10 3. We fight against an adversary hath beene often foiled by all sorts of Godly Christians and by our selves in divers particular combates yea against an adversary that hath received a deadly wound that cannot bee cured for so the flesh the first day of our conversion was mortified All that are Christs have mortified the flesh with the Insts thereof 4. Wee have assurance of victory if wee resist Rom. 8.38 5. An incorruptible Crown is laid up for all that overcome 2. Tim. 4.7 8. Re. 2. Now for the seventh point wee obtaine victory against the flesh divers waies as 1. In our justification when wee by faith obtaine the pardon of our sinnes committed and a righteousnesse able to cover us notwithstanding all the spite the flesh doth us This is our victory in Christ Rom. 7. 2. In our sanctification and so wee get victory 1. When we conquer some sins wholly so that we never commit them again 2. When we turne and subdue the power of the sins that remain so as they cannot reigne though they rebell 3. We shall have our finall and full victory in our glorification in the day of Christ when the flesh shall be utterly abolished for ever Now for the eighth point wee may knowe that wee are not at any time overcomne by these signes if we finde them in us 1. If wee judge our selves for all knowne sinnes so as there be no sin arising from the flesh but wee condemn it and keep our selves as men condemned in the flesh being grieved at the rebellion of the flesh in us Rom. 7.1 Pet. 4.7 2. If we hold fast our assurance of faith we are safe so long as we keep the faith 2. Tim. 4.7 3. If wee goe on in our Christian way or course and doe not give over the practice of knowne duties against the light of our consciences if we finish our course 2. Tim. 4.7 Use. The use of all should be First for information and so two waies for 1. It shewes the miseries of such persons as never feel this combate that have all quiet in them it is a signe the flesh and the divell rule all and there is no sanctified Spirit to resist 2. It shewes the folly of some godly persons that are troubled as if their states were not right because they finde such a combat in themselves whereas they should rather conclude the contrary that therefore there is some workmanship
Jesus standing at his right hand Act. 7.55 Thus we are said to appeare before the presence of his glory Iude 24. Sixthly in his Word and so the Word of God is the glory of God either in generall as it describes the excellence of Gods nature in his properties or attributes Psalm 26.8 Or in speciall the Gospel is called his glory as it sets out the goodnesse of God after a matchlesse manner relieving for lorne mankind Esa. 6.1 And thus that part of the Word of God that doth describe Gods mercy is called his glory Exod. 33.18 19.22 Ephes. 2.16 Thus also that way of shewing mercy by bringing in the infinite righteousnesse of his owne Sonne is called the glory of the Lord Esa. 40.5 Thus God glorifieth himselfe Secondly God is said to be glorified by us Man may make God glorious but that he cannot do by adding any glory to Gods nature and therefore we must search out to finde by the Scripture what waies man may glorifie God and so wee may bee said to glorifie God or to make God glorious three waies First by knowledge when wee conceive of God after a glorious manner thus we make him glorious in our owne hearts and this is a chiefe way of making God glorious and this is one way by which the Gentiles glorifie God and this God stands upon so as he accounts not himselfe to be knowne aright till we conceive of him at least as more excellent than all things Seeing we can adde no glory to Gods nature wee should strive to make him glorious in our owne mindes and hearts And we may by the way see what cause we have to be smitten with shame and horrour to thinke of it how we have dishonoured God by meane thoughts of him And hereby we may also see how farre man can bee said to have the true knowledge of God in him yea there is some comfort in it too to a Christian that humbleth himselfe to walke with his God for though at the best he come farre short of conceiving of God as he is yet God accounts himselfe to be made glorious by us when wee get so farre as to conceive of him above all creatures and that is when he comes into our hearts as a King of glory farre above all that glory can bee found in earthly Princes Psal. 14.7 9. And thus we make him glorious not when we barely judge him to be more excellent than all things but when our hearts are carried after the apprehension of him so as we love him above all and feare him above all c. And thus we make God glorious in our hearts by knowing him Secondly by acknowledgment when in words or workes wee do ascribe excellencie unto God and to glorifie him is to acknowledge his glory or as the phrase in Scripture is To give him glory and so there bee divers speciall waies by which we are said in Scripture to glorifie God as First when in words we magnifie God and speake of his praises and confesse that he is worthy to receive honour and glory and might and majestie so Rev. 4.11 Psal. 29. 86.9 Secondly when men confesse that all the glory they have above other men in gifts or dignitie was given them by God So David glorifies God 1 Chron. 29.11 12. And thus we make God the father of glory as he is called Eph. 1.17 Thirdly when men that are guilty of sinnes that cannot be proved against them yet feeling themselves to be pursued by God do confesse to Gods glory their own shame their secret offences Thus Achan gave glory to God Iosh. 7.19 And thus the penitent sinner glorifies God when he cares not to abase himselfe in the acknowledgement of his owne vilenesse that God may bee magnified in any of his attributes or ordinances by it Ier. 13.16 Mal. 2.2 Fourthly when the praise of God or the advancement of his Kingdome is made the end of all our actions This is to doe all to his glory 1 Cor. 10.31 Fifthly when we beleeve Gods promises and wait for the performance of them though we see no meanes likely for their accomplishment Thus Abraham gave glory to God Rom. 4. Sixthly when wee publikely acknowledge true religion or any speciall truth of God when it is generally opposed by the most men Thus the Centurion gave glory to God Luk. 23.47 Seventhly when men suffer in the quarrell of Gods truth and true Religion So 1 Pet. 4.16 Eighthly when on the Sabbath men devote themselves onely to Gods worke doing it with more joy and care than they should do their owne worke on the weeke dayes refusing to profane the Sabbath of the Lord by speaking their owne words or doing their owne wills Thus Esa. 58.13 Ninthly when men doe in particular give thankes to God for benefits or deliverances acknowledging Gods speciall hand therein Thus the Leper gave glory to God Luk. 17.18 so Psal. 113.4 Tenthly by loving praising admiring and esteeming of Jesus Christ above all men for when we glorifie the Sonne wee glorifie the Father Ioh. 1.14 and 11.4 Eleventhly when wee account of and honour godly men above all other sorts of men in the world and so these Gentiles doe glorifie God in that they praise the Christians above all men whom before they reviled This is one way by which the Gentiles glorified God Thus of the second way of glorifying God which is by acknowledging his glory The third way of glorifying God is by effect when men make others to glorifie God conceiving more gloriously of him or in praising God and his wayes Thus the professed subjection of Christians to the Gospel makes other men glorifie God 2 Cor. 9.13 So the fruits of righteousnesse are to the glory of God Phil. 1.10 So here the good workes of Christians do make new Converts glorifie God so every Christian that is Gods planting is a tree of righteousnesse that God may be glorified Esa. 61.3 So are all Christians to the praise of the glory of Gods grace as they are either qualified or priviledged by Jesus Christ Ephes. 1.7 Use. The uses of all should be especially for instruction and humiliation it should humble us if we marke the former doctrine in that it discovereth many deficiences in us for besides that it sheweth that the whole world of unregenerate men lieth in wickednesse and that as they have all sinned so they are all deprived of the glory of God and altogether delinquent in each part of making God glorious I say that besides the discovery of the generall and extreame corruption of wicked men it doth touch to the quicke upon divers persons even the godly themselves To give instance In the first way of making God glorious How meanly and dully doe wee for the most part conceive of God! How farre short are our hearts of those descriptions of God made in his Word What strange thoughts come into our mindes at some times Oh how have we dishonoured the most
downe in him he is lowly and meeke which hee hath learned of Christ Mat. 11.29 Secondly affectionatenesse He loves the name of the Lord and to be the Lords servant Esa. 56.6 He doth good duties with good affections Thirdly contempt of the world He can deny his profit pleasure ease credit or the like He is no more worldly or eaten up with the cares of this life He doth not esteeme of earthly things as he was wont to do and shewes it in his carriage Fourthly sincerity For now he hath respect to all the Commandements of God he desires to be sanctified throughout he is not mended in many things as Herod was but is in some degree mended in all things and besides he is carefull of his waies in all places and companies he will obey absent as well as present Psal. 2.12 and there is no occasion of offence in him 1 Ioh. 2.8 He is wonderfull wary and carfull to provide that he may not be an offence to any body and withall he is not found to strive more for credit than for goodnesse or more ready to judge others than to condemne himselfe Iam. 3.17 If this description be throughly weighed it will be found to containe the most lively and essentiall things that distinguish true converts from all other men Nor may the force of any of these be weakned because many that seeme true Christians do shew the contrary to some of these for many that seeme just to men are an obomination to God and besides these things may be in the weake Christian in some weake measure though not so exactly Thus of the third doctrine Doct. 4. Wee may hence note That there is a peculiar time for the keeping of this visitation of grace All the times of mens lives are not times of visitation there is a speciall day of visitation called in Scripture The day of salvation the accepted time the due time the season of Gods grace 2 Cor. 6.2 That this point may be opened first we may consider of the acceptation of this word Day It usually notes a naturall day that is the space of foure and twenty houres Sometimes it notes the artificiall day of twelve houres from the morning to the evening so Ioh. 11.9 Sometimes it notes time generally as in such Scriptures as say In those dayes the meaning is In those times Sometimes it notes some peculiar season for the doing or suffering of some notable thing as the speciall time when God plagues wicked men is called their day Psal. 37.13 Ioâ— 18.20 So the time when Christ declared himselfe openly to be the Messias is called his day Ioh. 8.46 So it is here taken for that speciall part of our time of life wherein God is pleased to offer and bestow his grace upon us to salvation Now this cannot be the whole space of a mans life for it is evident that many men for a long time of their life have not at all beene visited of God in this visitation of grace they have fate in darknesse and in the shadow of death and this time is called night Rom. 13.13 Againe others are threatned with the utter losse of Gods favour if they observe not a season as Heb. 3.6 c. Luk. 19.41 42. Yea lome men have lived beyond this season and for not observing it were cast away Prov. 1.24 28. The very terme here used shewes it for when he saith The day of visitation he manifestly by the Metaphor of visiting proves a limitation of the time for all the yeare is not the time of visitation among men but some certaine season onely Quest. But how may we know when this season of grace is Answ. It is then when God sends the Gospel to us in the powerfull preaching of it when the light comes then comes this day when the doctrine of salvation is come then the day of salvation is come and God offers his grace then to all within the compasse of that light God keepes his visitation at all times and in all places when the Word of the Kingdome is powerfully preached the time of the continuance of the meanes is the day here meant in a generall consideration But if we looke upon particular persons in places where the means is then it is very hard precisely to measure the time when God doth visit or how long he will offer his grace to them only this is certaine that when God strikes the hearts of particular men with remorse or some speciall discerning or affections in matters of Religion and so bringeth them neere the Kingdome of God if they trifle out this time and receive this generall grace in vaine they may be cast into a reprobate mind and into incurable hardnesse of heart and so God shuts the kingdome of God against them while it is yet open to others Mat. 3.12 Esa. 6.10 compared with Mat. 13.14 15. Use. The use is for the confutation especially of the madnesse of many men that so securely procrastinate and put off the time of their repentance as if they might repent at any time never considering that the meanes of repentance may be taken utterly from them or that they may be cast into a reprobate sense or that death may suddenly prevent them or that the times are onely in Gods hand it is he that appoints and begins and ends this day of visitation at his owne pleasure yea hee doth not allow to all men in every place the like space of time for the continuance of the meanes This day lasteth in some places to some men many yeares whereas in other places the Kingdome of God is taken away from them in a short time as when the Apostles in the Acts were driven from some Cities after they had beene in some places but a yeere or two in others but a month or two in others but a day or two If men object that the theese on the Crosse did delay and yet found the visitation of grace at his last end I answer foure things First that the theese was by an unexpected death prevented of a great part of that time hee might have lived by the course of nature and therefore his example cannot patronize their resolution that thinke they may safely put over all till their last end and yet suppose they may live the full age of the life of man Secondly what can the example of one onely man helpe them seeing thousands have perished at their latter end going away without any repentance or grace Why rather do they not feare seeing so many millions of men are not visited in their later end yea at the very time the other theese repented not so that that example can shew no more than that it is possible that a man should find grace at the end it doth not shew that it is probable or usuall Thirdly they should shew the promise of grace not such men as wilfully neglect the present means and put all off to
in particular concerning the sinne of speaking evill of the godly and the point is That Gods gracious visitation doth cure that disease exactly Hee will never raile any more that is truly gathered unto God in his day of visitation It is possible Christians may speake evill one of another in particular and it is lamentable when they doe so but that is upon supposall of particular faults in those of whom they speake evill But that a man should speake evill of godly men in generall because they are godly with desire hee might finde them evill doers is a vice not found in such as are truly called And therefore let such as are guilty of that sin of speaking evill of good Christians because they follow goodnesse know That their day of visitation is not yet come Verse 13. Submit your selves to every ordinance of man for the Lords sake whether to the King as superior FRom the thirteenth Verse of the first Chapter to the ninth Verse of the third Chapter is contained matter of exhortation and the exhortation is either generall or speciall The generall exhortation concernes all Christians and hath beene set downe from the thirteenth Verse of the first Chapter to the end of the eleventh Verse of this second Chapter Now those words and those that follow to the ninth Verse of the next Chapter containe speciall exhortations which concerne some Christians onely namely subjects servants wives and husbands Of the duty of subjects hee entreats from Verse 13. to Verse 18. Of the duty of servants from Verse 18. to the end of this Chapter of the duty of wives in the seven first Verses of the third Chapter and of the duty of husbands in the eighth Verse of that Chapter So that the Apostle having taught all Christians before how to behave themselves in their generall calling hee now undertakes to teach some sorts of Christians in particular how to order themselves in their particular callings and so hee teacheth them in some things that concerne the Politickes and in some things that concerne the Oeconomickes Unto order in a Common wealth belongs the duty of Subjects and unto houshold government belongs the duty of Servants Wives and Husbands From the coherence and the generall consideration of the whole exhortation divers things may bee noted before I breake open the particulars of the Text. 1 The Word of God must bee the warrant of all the actions of our life it not onely gives order about the businesses of Religion but it prescribes matter of obedience in all our conversation it tells us what to doe in our houses and in the Common wealth as well as what to doe at Church which shewes us the perfection of the Scripture Theologie is the Mistresse of all Sciences it perfects the sound knowledge of the Ethicks Politickes or Oeconomickes and it should teach therefore in our callings whether generall or particular to seeke warrant from the Word which warrant wee may finde either expressed particularly or else implyed in generall directions and withall wee should take heed that wee make not more sinnes in any estate of life than are made in Scripture and so not affright or disquiet our selves with vaine fears that way 2 The Apostle would have Christians in a speciall manner carefull that they offend not the lawes of the Princes of this world this appeares in that hee enjoines them the duties of subjects first and in that they doe teach them the duty of submission both in this and other Scriptures with great force and violence as it were of arguments which shewes that they were wonderfull desirous to charge and instruct the Christians so that if it were possible they might not offend that way and the reasons are divers and many why Christians should bee above all men carefull to keepe the lawes of Princes first because by breaking the lawes of men they sinne against God Secondly because evill minded men have in all ages watched godly Christians to see whether they could finde any fault by them in the matters of the kingdome Thirdly because if earthly Princes be provoked it may cause a generall trouble of the Churches the offendors many times suffer not alone but many others upon displeasure raised by them Fourthly because if earthly Princes bee good the carefull obedience of their Subjects may incourage them to be great helpes to Religion even to be Nursing-fathers and Nursing-mothers to the Churches 1 Tim. 2.2 Fiftly because perversnesse and contempt and carelesse neglect of the lawes of Princes many times proves scandalous and Wee must not offend them that are without 1 Cor. 10.2 Col. 4.5 Many that were somewhat enclined to embrace the sincerity of the Gospell have beene cast backe and professe that therefore they abhorre such people because they observe their disobedience against humane government either through indiscretion or nice scruples or perverse wilfulnesse The use may be to reprove the carelesnesse of many Christians this way and that for divers offences as first for sluggishnesse in not studying the Lawes of the Countries where they live Some Christians have a secret jealousie against the Lawes of men and doe in heart thinke meanly of them and unlesse the equity of the Law stare them in the face they doe without any further consideration securely cast aside the care of it and rush into the breach of it Secondly divers Christians doe much sin against the holy desire and direction of the Apostles in the intemperancy of their words when in ordinary discourse they speake with much scorne of the observation of the Lawes of men which they understand not A Christian that will not study to be quiet in respect of the Lawes of men is a singular plague to the Church where he lives Doct. 3. We may hence note that it is necessary for Ministers often to teach their hearers their duty to Magistrates to shew the power that Princes have to make Lawes to governe them by And this is fit to be noted because of the strange weakenesse and perversnesse of some Christians that are much offended with their Teachers if they fall upon doctrine of this nature with any application to the times they mistrust them or censure them to be temporizers and to speake out of flattery or wilfulnesse or the like corruption of conscience I speake not now of such Ministers as pleade the rights of Princes onely for their owne ends or in such a manner as they discover an apparent hatred of godlinesse it selfe for these are worthy to bee blamed but even of such Ministers as prove the rights of Christian Princes with compassion and love and meeknesse without provoking or reviling tearmes even these I say are mistrusted and censured though we heare and see in other Scriptures that they are bound to prove and defend the authority of the Magistrate in any thing wherein it is unjustly questioned Doct. 4. It is necessary wee should first bee taught our duty to God and those
that the conscience is bound to obey Magistrates by the vertue of God's Commandement that requires this obedience of men not simply in respect of the lawes of men Secondly that we are bound to obey every ordinance of man that is all sorts of lawes made by men This needs explication for it is evident by divers examples in Scripture of godly men that have refused to obey in some cases and the Apostles have left a rule Acts 5. that in some cases it is better to obey God than man And therefore I would consider of it distinctly in what things they have no authority to command and in what things they have authority For the first In some cases Magistrates have not authority and if they doe command we are not bound to obey For every Magistrate stands bound himselfe to looke to it that he transgresse not in these cases He is bound to the law of nature as hee is a man and to the law of God as hee is a Christian and to the fundamentall lawes of the Kingdome as hee is a Prince or Magistrate so that hee must make no lawes or ordinances against any of these Lawes especially he may command nothing forbidden in God's Word nor forbid any thing that is commanded in God's Word some instances will be given afterwards For the second In what things they may make lawes there is no question in these cases I now maintaine as if they make lawes in meere civill things for the good of the Common-wealth there is no doubt but wee must obey the expresse words of the Text require our submission and so iâ— they make lawes to enjoyne their subjection to doe such things as are commanded by God in Scripture or to forbid the doing of such things as are expresly condemned in God's Word There are other cases that have been by men of diseased minds doubted of but yet submâ—ssion is by the Word of God required in them as well as in other cases For instance Men ought to submit themselves in these cases following as first in civill things if mens lawes be in some sort injurious as in matter of mens goods A Prince makes lawes to lay too heavie taxations upon the subject yet the subject must submit and therefore the ten Tribes did sinfully to refuse Rehoboam and rebell against him for that reason If any object that Naboth did not yeeld to Ahab when hee desired his Vineyard I answer first that some difference must be put between the occasions of Princes I meane their desires and their lawes the inordinate desires of Princes are not alwayes necessarie to be fulfilled Secondly Naboth was tied by the Law of God to keepe his inheritance for God had tied every man to keepe his ancient inheritance and to marrie within his Tribe that so it might bee cleerely manifest of what stocke the Messias should come Lev. 25.23 Num. 36.7 9. But this was an ordinance peculiar to the Jewish government Secondly in Church-matters the Magistrate may command and the Subject must obey Now because many questions are moved about the Magistrates authority in Church-affaires and about Church-men therefore I will here proceed distinctly and shew first what they cannot doe about Religion and then what they may doe These things they cannot doe that is they have no power or authority to meddle in them as First the civill Magistrate hath no power nor authority to execute the office of the Church-Minister he may not preach in the Church or administer the Sacraments or execute the censures of the Church Heb. 5.5 1 Cor. 7.10 The presumption of Ieroboam and Uzziah herein was punished 1 Kings 13. 2 Chron. 26. Secondly hee hath no power to make lawes that shall binde men to beleeve his devices as matters of faith and doctrine for these things depend upon the will of God not of Princes Thirdly hee hath not power to bring in any idolatrous service into the Church as a part of Gods worship Esay 29.13 Mat. 15.19 And therefore Ieroboam was condemned for the Calves and Ahab for Baal and Ahaz for the Altar of Damascus and all the Kings for the high places Fourthly hee hath no power to set up a Ministery in the Church that for the substance of the calling was not instituted by Christ Ephes. 4.11 12. Heb. 5.5 All Ministers of the Gospell have their mission from Christ. Thus of what they cannot doe what they can and ought to doe followes For it is certaine that in many things the Magistrates authority may and ought to bee extended in spirituall things for the good of the subject and therefore in respect of Religion they are said to be nursing fathers and nursing mothers The Apostle saith Rom. 13.5 of the Magistrate He is the Minister of God for thy good Now the good of the Subject is not onely a civill good done civilly but done spiritually a spirituall good which is the greatest good of the Subject and therefore to bee most sought for by the Prince And as in respect of their civill good he must provide that justice may flourish in the Common-wealth so in respect of their spirituall good hee must provide that Religion may flourish in the Church and to this end First he may and ought by his lawes to enjoyne the profession of the true Religion and the confession of faith according to the Word of God Secondly he may and ought to provide to the uttermost of his power that the Churches may be furnished with able Ministers and that they likewise may have power to call and ordaine other Ministers and dispose or depose as may be best for the good of the Church Thirdly he may and ought to provide by his lawes and order that the Word of God may be sincerely and purely taught and the Sacraments rightly administred and the censures of the Church executed according to the Word Fourthly he may and ought by his lawes to forbid and accordingly to punish blasphemies heresies idolatrie sacriledge and the like Now that the godly Princes have had power in these and the like cases about Religion is plaine Moses by the appointment of God gave order to Aaron and the people in the businesse of Religion Iosua appoints circumcision Iosh. 5. proclaimes the law of God Iosh. 8. renewes the covenant with God Iosh. 24. David disposeth of the officers about the Tabernacle 1 Chro. 23. and brings home the Arke 2 King 6. Salomon dedicated the Temple Asa the King made such a law as this that whosoever would not seeke the God of Israel should die Ezechias brake downe the brazen Serpent 2 Kings 18. commanded the Priests to cleanse the Temple 2 Chron. 29. and to celebrate the Pasâ—over and commanded the Levites to help the Priests because the Priests were not then cleane 2 Chron. â—0 Iosias destroyed the Idols sent his Princes to see to the restoring of the House of God appointed the Priests to their Ministeries in the Temple c. 2 Chron.
looke so precisely to the manner as well as to the matter of Gods will Ephes. 5.15 Secondly we must therefore increase in the knowledge of his will Col. 1.10 for the more things are to be done or the more exactly God wills us to doe the more care wee must have to increase our knowledge and study his will since all must be just so as he wils to have it Thirdly wee should bee stirred up to pray for our selves and one for another seeing it is such a hard thing to live a Christian life and to please God Marke with what force of words the Apostle prayed about this point Heb. 13.20 21. Now the God of peace that brought againe from the dead our Lord Iesus that great shepherd of the sheepe through the bloud of the everlasting Covenant Make you perfect in every good worke to doe his will working in you that which is well-pleasing in his sight through Iesus Christ to whom bee glory for ever and ever Amen Quest. But can a Christian be so exact as to answer the patterne to doe just so as God wils him Ans. 1. He may for the substance of the obedience though not for all the degrees or circumstances 2. He may doe it in desire he must set his patterne before him as that he desires to follow and strives as well as he can and is vexed because hee cannot doe it and with God if we have alwayes done as much as well as we did desire to doe he accepts the desire for the deed but it is certaine of the most of us in the most things that wee have neither done the things right nor brought the desiring to doe them and therefore it is just with God if wee lose what we have wrought Doct. 7. That in some cases God would have us take notice of his will in more especiall manner he hath certaine speciall wils there are some things that he doth as it were more stand upon than other things and these speciall wils of God we must heedfully take notice of as for instance 1 Thess. 4. aâ—out avoyding fornication this is the will of God hee meaneth his speciall chiefe will so about thanksgiving 1 Thess. 5.18 where the Apostle urgeth the will of God as a thing that God would above many other things have done Above all things give thanks for this is the will of God c. So our Saviour Christ notes in his owne occasions an especiall will of God Ioh. 6. 39 41. So here God doth in a speciall manner will us to obey Magistrates and to silence wicked men by well-doing Use. The use should be to teach us to marke what things God doth specially require of us and to apply our selves to his will that the Lord may take pleasure in us say of each of us as he did of Cyrus He is the man of my will which is here explained Hee is the man that executeth my counsell Esay 46.11 It was Davids singular glory that he would doe all Gods will whatsoever speciall service God had to doe David was ready to execute it Acts 13. For herein lyeth the triall of a sound Christian he doth the will of his heavenly Father and â—ests not in talking of Religion onely and professing it Mat. 7.21 Rom. 2.11 1 Ioh. 2.17 And in particular in this text we see there be two things that God would faine have us doe to silence wicked men and stop their mouthes First he would have us so to behave our selves that we keepe out of their danger in respect of the lawes of Magistrates Secondly and then to live such a discreet and profitable life that they may see that we differ from all other sorts of men in the goodnesse of our conversation If we would doe what might be specially pleasing to God wee must bee carefull of these two things Doct. 8. Lastly we may here note that the will of God may bee knowne effectually though it be not knowne distinctly The Apostle is sure this is the will of God and yet there is no booke chapter nor verse quoted nor can any particular place be alledged that these precise words doe expresse God's will but in as much as the meaning is to be found in the scope of many places of Scripture therefore it may be well so called The will of God Thus of the authority of this rule The matter of it followes which is well-doing With well-doing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The word is not the same with that in the former verse for here it is a participle of the present time and notes the continuall custome of well-doing and gives us to understand that if ever wee would effectually silence wicked men wee must bee continually exercised in well-doing Our good works though of great excellency yet worke but a sudden blaze the effect of them will be quickly ended or soone put out and then will wicked men returne to their old course of reproaching if they be not daily confuted by the still fresh and new fruits of a Christian wee must bee full of new and good fruits Iam. 3.17 and never weary of well-doing The sense of the word then is this as if it were rendred thus This is the will of God that they are daily exercised in doing good should put to silence foolish men for the originall word doth note the person as well as the good done which affords another doctrine Doct. 2. God would have good men that are full of good fruits to enter into the lists against wicked men to vanquish and silence them which implyes that God would not have formall Christians or hypocrites to meddle with the quarrell of Religion for they will spoile all in the end when their hollownesse and hypocrisie is discovered they will make foolish men raise and blaspheme worse than before Such are fit to plead for and defend Religion as be manfull and full of good works And therefore the weaks Christians should not be over-busie and fiery in meddling with wicked men or putting themselves forward to defend sincerity till their works could plead for them before we set on to be great talkers for Religion we should provide good store of good works by which wee might demonstrate the truth and power of godlinesse in us Of well-doing in it selfe I have intreated before onely before I passe from it me thinkes it is lamentable that our hearts can bee no more fired to the care of it Oh that we were once brought but to consent from the heart with confirmed purpose to set up a course by our lives to win glory to our Religion We see how faine God would have us doe so and it would plague wicked men that would faine raile at us nothing would more confute them And besides other Scriptures shew no life aboundeth more with stedfastnesse and contentment than a life fruitfully spent especially how can wee be still thus carelesse if wee remember the great recompence of reward in another world Oh
this formality and outward shew and serving God for fashion how deeply is it seated in mens manners It is likely the most of you that heare this doctrine will say it is good and perhaps some one or two of you will be a little toucht with a kinde of consultation in your selves which way you might doe well but alas alas out and alas Oh that I could get words to gore your very Soules with smarting paine that this Doctrine might bee written in your very flesh for a thousand to one you will goe the most of you away and not redresse your wayes Religion shall not bee honoured by you more than before cursed be that worldly drosse or spirituall security that will thus rob and spoyle your soules and keepe Religion without her true glosse and beaâ—ty and shining glory I might here also note that submission to the ordinances of men is one part of a Christian mans well doing and a speciall ornament of the sincere profession of religion because it is the discharge of the duty enjoyned us by God and so is a part of the obedience due to God himselfe to keep their ordinances is to obey Gods commandement Secondly because such a conscionable submission to mans Lawes makes the religious works of Christians to be the more unrebukable in the eyes of wicked men and therefore they are to be warned of their rashnesse that say that conformity to mens lawes is evill doing when God sayes it is well doing they say it is a sinne God sayes it is a good worke It is neerer to the truth and safer to say that not conforming is a sin because it is a breach of Gods expresse commandement in the former verse and therefore also godly Christians whether Ministers or private persons that obey the lawes of men simply out of conscience of Gods Commandements and not for corrupt ends may comfort themselves that the good God doth like of what they doe because it is his will that so they should doe and he sayes they doe well though some good men are contrary-minded out of weaknesse censure them as evill doers Then it is implyed here that the conscionable conformity of godly Christians shall be rewarded in Heaven for all well-doing shall be rewarded in Heaven but submission to humane Ordinances is well-doing and therefore shall be rewarded in Heaven Paul is crowned in Heaven for his holding to the Jewish ceremonies to win the Jewes and further the liberty of his Ministery Thus of the matter required The end followes That you may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men The word here rendred To put to silence is diversly accepted or the force of it is shewed by diverse tearmes in severall Scriptures Sometimes it is translated to still a thing that is tumultuous and raging and so the sea was silenced or made still Mark 4.39 Sometimes it is translated To make speechlesse or dumb so Mat. 22.12 Sometimes To confute so as they have not a word to answer so Mat. 22.34 Sometimes To muzzle or tye up the mouth so 1 Cor. 9.9 1 Tim. 5.18 and so it signifies properly and so well-doing is intended here as a meanes to muzzle the mouths of wicked men The word here rendred Foolish men signifies properly men without a minde or men that have not use of their understanding and so are either naturall fooles or mad men The Doctrines that may be gathered from hence are many For it may be evidently collected from hence Doct. 1. That wicked men doe usually in all places speake evill of godly men they are prone to it they doe it usually The holy Ghost here supposeth it to be done as the usuall course in all ages and conditions of the Christian Church and no marvell For it hath been in all ages past the condition of godly men to be evill spoken of and slandered God children were as signes and wonders Esay 8. And whosoever refraineth himselfe from evill maketh himselfe a prey Esay 59.15 The throats of wicked men are the ordinary burying places for the names of the Righteous Rom. 3. And this is the more to be heeded if we mark in Scriptures either persons reproaching or the persons reproached or the matter of the reproach or the manner For the persons reproaching we shall read sometimes that men are reproached by such as are of the same Religion with them Psal. 50.16 Esay 8.18 Cant. 1.6 Yea sometimes that godly men are reproached by such as are of their owne house and kindred as Isaak was by Ismael and Ioseph by his brethren the parents are against the children and the children are against the parents and a mans enemies are those of his owne house And for the persons reproached we shall finde them to be the most eminent and godly persons as Iob cap. 30.1 Moses Heb. 11.26 David Psal. 35.15 Ieremiah c. 18.18 the Apostles 1 Cor. 4.9 10 13. yea the Lord Jesus Christ himselfe Heb. 12.3 And for the matter objected wee shall finde the godly men have beene reproached with the most vile slanders that almost might be I may spare other testimonies now seeing Christ himselfe was charged with gluttony blasphemie sedition deceit diabolicall working and to have a divell in him and he supposeth it to be the case of Christians to be spoken against with all manner of evill-saying Mat. 5.12 And for the manner two things may be noted First that many times wicked men set themselves to study and invent without all colour of occasion mischievous things to reproach godly men withall thus they devised devices against Ieremiah Secondly that when they have evill reports afoot they pursue them and divulge them with all possible forwardnesse and malice thus the abjects tare Davids name and ceased not Psal. 35.15 and ill-minded men cease not till that good men may be every where evill spoken of Acts 28. The reason of this strange kinde of ill humour in wicked men is twofold First there is their naturall hatred of goodnesse it is not because of the sin of godly men but simply because they follow goodnesse There is a naturall antipathy betweene a good life and a bad man 1 Iob. 3.13.14.1 Pet. 4.5 Psal. 38.20 Secondly the other is because it is one of the rules of the divell To be an accuser of the brethren and good livers and the works of their father the divell they will doe Iob. 8.44 The use is diverse for Uses First it should informe men not to thinke it strange when they see such things come to passe for no other triall in this point of reproach befals godly men but what hath accompanied the condition of all godly men almost in all ages Secondly godly men should be the more stirred up to prepare apologies and in all places where they come to contend for the truth and strive together to preserve the reputation of one another Prov. 12.18 Thirdly godly men should arme themselves and prepare for reproaches and accordingly stirre up their
servants in heaven but in Gods Kingdome they are as free as their Masters and therefore should not thinke much of a little hardnesse or harshnesse in this life Thus of the originall of servants Secondly we may hence note that servants are bound by God himselfe in his Word unto their subjection The Word of God doth belong to the calling of Servants as well as to any other calling God hath included them within the doctrine of Scripture as well as any other men partly to shew that they have right to the Scripture as well as others and partly to shew that the power of binding servants is from God And God hath taken it upon him by his Word to teach Servants as well as other men and that for two reasons The one is because Servants belong to the Kingdome of Christ and his Church as well as other Christians and therefore must be taught as well as they Secondly the other is because usually Masters are negligent in teaching them and therefore God provides that by his Word they shall bee taught Men have some care in teaching their children but little of their servants and therefore God to shew that he is no respecter of persons gives order to his Ministers to see them instructed The Use may be divers Uses First Masters must learne from hence their dutie For when they see that God takes care to teach their servants they should not be so proud or carelesse as to neglect their instruction Yea it shewes also that if they would have them taught or reproved or incouraged they must doe it with Gods Word and with their owne yea it also shewes the folly and wickednesse of divers Masters that cannot abide their servants should heare Sermons or much reade the Scriptures when they doe not only wickedly in restraining their servants from the meanes of their Salvation or comfort but do foolishly also hinder them of that meanes which should especially make them good servants Secondly Servants may hereby be instructed or informed and taught Informed that though neither Master nor Minister will teach them yet they are not excused because they are bound to learn from Gods Word their duties And taught from hence they must be to do their duties to their Masters not for fear or reward but for conscience sake because God hath bound them to his subjection Thirdly Ministers should learne and from hence be awakened to take notice of their charge both to catechize in speciall and to teach servants in generall as well as others their hearers If it be a part of the Commission of great Apostles to instruct servants as well as other Christians then what accounts can they give to God if it be found that they have had no care of instructing the servants of their parishes and charges Doct. 3. Thirdly the indefinite propounding of the word Servants shewes that all sorts of servants are equally bound to subjection hired servants are as strictly bound as bond-servants The servants of Princes are not free from the duty of servants more than other servants and â—o likewise poore mens servants must be subject and obedient to their Masters with as much reverence and fear as servants to great men Old servants are tied to as much duty as such as come new to serve Religious servants are bound to as much subjection and obedience as Pagans or rather their bond is the stronger because Religion should rather make them better servants And so there is no difference of sexes men servants are bound as well as women servants neither doth birth office gifts or meanes priviledge any servant from the strictnesse of the bond of subjection Be subject The duty then required of servants is subjection servants must be subject It is not enough to weare their masters Cloth and to hire themselves to their masters they must make conscience of it to performe constant and humble subjection to their masters And so they must be subject to their masters three wayes First to their commandements and so they must obey them and yeeld themselves to them to be ruled and directed by them in all things Eph. 6.5 Colos. 3.22 Secondly to their rebukes and corrections For if children need rebukes and corrections then doe servants also Pro. 13.1 and 15.5 Servants will not alwayes be corrected by words and therefore need blowes Pro. 29.19 Gen. 16.6 yea they must patiently suffer correction though it be inflicted unjustly as appeares in the verses following this Text. Thirdly to their restraints Servants must be subject to the appointment of their masters even in the things wherein they restraine them as for instance in their diet It is a sinfull humour in them not to be content with such diet as their masters appoint them though it be worse than the diet of their masters or the diet of the children of the family So likewise in their company they must avoid all company that may be any way offensive to their masters and so likewise in their apparell in such cases where servants are to be apparelled by their masters as also in respect of their going out of the house in the day time when they have not leave but much more abominable it is to be out of their masters houses in the night without their leave And as their subjection must be performed in all these cases so the indefinite manner of propounding it shewes both that they must be subject in all things and in all the wayes of shewing subjection for the manner of it they must be subject in all things so as to beare with their masters for it is a sinfull rebellion to crosse or disobey or leave undone any thing that is required of them to doe And besides it showes that they must be subject in their very hearts and in their words and in their countenance and gesture as well as in the work to be done by them Use. The use may concerne both servants and the parents of such servants and the masters that rule them Servants should hence from their hearts learne to yeeld themselves over to their masters with all good conscience to performe the subjection required yea such servants as heare this doctrine may try their hearts whether they be indeed good servants or no for a good servant that makes conscience of his duty when he heares the doctrine doth from his heart consent to it and will strive to fashion himselfe according to it Now the servants that desire to be such as is required may attaine to it if they observe these rules First they must carefully study the doctrine of servants duties Servants oftentimes faile through meere ignorance because they doe not lay before their mindes what God requires of them Secondly they must often judge themselves for their faults wherein they have displeased their masters or neglected their duties therefore many servants mend not because either they will not see their faults or doe not humble themselves in secret for them Thirdly they
glory is it if sinning and buffeted yee take it patiently The word rendred Sinning signifies properly to erre from the way or misse the marke and so it shewes us the nature of sinne which swarveth from the direction of Gods Word that agreeth not to the way there appointed Where God hath appointed a way not to walk in it or to goe besides it is sinne and in what things God hath not in his Word appointed a way there men have liberty and they are to be reckoned indifferent and there are a world of such things Doct. 4. We may further note from the word sinning that where servants displease disobey and vexe their masters and will not do as they are bidden they sinne The holy Ghost useth the same word to censure the fault of a servant towards his master which is used to censure the fault of any man towards God Doct. 5. Servants that will not be corrected by words may bee corrected by blowes they may be buffeted Prov. 29.17 19. Doct. 6. Men many times inflict shamefull and sudden punishments for trespasses against them as here they buffet their servants And therefore how just is it if God for sinnes against him powre out exquisite shame and confusion upon wicked men that are impenitent Doct. 7. To suffer for our faults and not take it patiently is a detestable and hatefull vice in the judgement of all sorts of men Doct. 8. It is no true glory to be patient when a man suffers for his faults not but that patience is a duty and praise-worthy in all sufferings but it is no glory comparatively with theirs that suffer and are not faulty and besides it is no glory at all so long as the fault is not repented of while it remaines a fault and so it doth whilst men doe not judge themselves for it and reforme it it is no true praise to endure punishments For patience ariseth either out of a naturall defect of sense or judgement or else it is forced by feare of men or is directed to vaine ends as the applauses of men or the extenuating or hiding of their faults or the like Thus of the first part of the verse out of the latter part divers things may be also observed c. Doct. 1. Such is this evill world that a man may suffer evill for doing well Doct. 2. We must not be weary of well doing though we suffer for it Doct. 3. To suffer for wel-doing may befall any sort of men as here it is supposed to be the case of servants Doct. 4. It is by accident and not from the nature of wel-doing or any necessity that is absolute that men suffer for wel-doing it doth not necessarily follow that men must suffer alwayes or all sorts of men for goodnesse It may befall them it doth not follow that it must befall them and therefore the Apostle saith If you suffer Doct. 5. To suffer for wel-doing patiently is wonderfull glorious and acceptable before God Doct. 6. Many things may be gracious with men that are no whit regarded with God Doct. 7. To suffer for wel-doing when it is not patiently taken is not thank-worthy with God though the cause men suffer for be good yet they lose their praise when they use ill meanes to be delivered or carry themselves impatiently Doct. 8. To know that God favours us or accepts of what we doe will make a man endure strange things as here servants that were used many times little better than beasts yet endure it because it is at all times acceptable to God Doct. 9. Lastly it would here be noted that to suffer for any kind of wel-doing is acceptable before God though a man doe not suffer for Religion but for the duties of his particular calling as the case was here yet every such suffering is gracious before God Ver. 21. For hereunto yee are called for Christ also suffered for us leaving us an example that yee also should follow his steps THus of the first reason taken from Gods acceptation the same reason followes in the beginning of this Verse and that is taken from their calling and for these words For thereunto were ye called the sense is that unto patient suffering for well-doing they were tied by their calling if need did require Now God calls men to suffering divers wayes First by his decree for he hath here destinated men to be made like to his Sonne in suffering unjustly they were ordained to afflictions Rom. 8.29 1 Thes. 3.3 Secondly 〈◊〉 his Word or Law we are called to it because the Word of God doth require that we should take up our crosse and suffer for the truth as many Scriptures shew Thirdly by the worke of Gods grace when he make us againe new men in Jesus Christ for by the same calling that he calls us to be Saints he calls us to suffer for sanctity and this seemes to be intended specially here Fourthly God calls us to suffer by his speciall gift for as he hath given us to beleeve so hath he given us to suffer for his sake Now God by every gift doth really call us to the execution and use of it when there is occasion Fiftly Servants and other Inferiours are called to suffer correction though it should be unjust even by their particular Calling Sixtly the coherence shewes that the example of Christ suffering unjustly is a pattern that calls us also to suffer and so to walke in his steps This last and the third way of Calling are especially meant in this place and so from thence divers things may be briefly noted by way of doctrine For of our effectuall Calling I have at large intreated both in the former chapter and the tenth verse of this chapter First all Gods people or servants become his by Calling it is the way by which God hires servants and makes a people to himselfe for by nature even the Elect are not a people but live in darknesse dead in sinne sensuall and carnall as other men and re-creation is such a linke in the chaine of salvation as cannot be wanting Rom. 8.30 And therefore men should labour to make their Calling sure as ever they would have comfort that they are Gods servants or people Secondly God workes great things many times without any great toile or power of instruments as here To convert a man is but to call him To make him live is but to bid him live Thus God can call up generations of men out of the heape of dead and forlorne mankinde Thus the dead shall be raised at the last Day by the voyce of the Sonne of God which should teach us to live by faith in all estates and rest upon Gods power by which we are kept to salvation Thirdly Gods Calling accepts not the persons of men it puts no difference all are called alike as to honour so to labour and danger The Apostle puts-in all Christians by this Calling to suffer if need require as well as servants
So with God there is neither circumcision nor uncircumcision Jew nor Gentile bond nor free but all are one in Christ Col. â— 11 Which should be a marvellous comfort to Christians that are meaner than others in the world to think on it that God requireth as hard worke of the richest as he doth of them and makes as great account of a poore Christian as of the mightiest Monarch And it should teach Christians humility and not to strive so much for precedency but rather if men will excell others it should be in service and sufferings Fourthly all men are not called he saith here Yee are called as importing that it was a speciall honour done to them Many have not the meanes of Calling and many refuse their Calling when they have the meanes Which shewes the wofull estates of worlds of men unto whom the voice of God by his Word in the Spirit comes not Fiftly the Calling of God doth propound conditions upon which his election in time doth depend for many are called but few chosen upon their Calling and the reason is because they yeelded not to the conditions of their Calling God calls men to a new Covenant and requires first the beleefe of all things promised on his part secondly sanctity and holinesse of life thus they are said to be Saints by Calling 1 Cor. 1.1 thirdly to suffer for well-doing if there be occasion so here Now upon the Conscience and consent of the heart unto these conditions doth God make his choice or acknowledge men and therefore hereby mens hearts must bee tried or men must try their hearts and estates whether they be effectually called or no. Sixtly men are bound to take notice of and to learne and obey the will of God revealed in his Word though it be hard to finde out as here the Apostle faith They were called to suffer which is a thing that is not easie to prove by expresse Scripture but must be found out as it lies enwrapped in consequences in divers places of Scripture For if the lawes of men binde and oblige us to punishment though we know them not because we ought to take notice of them much more must we study the Lawes of God though they be many in number and hard to finde out without much labour and many helps Seventhly our generall Calling doth binde us to a carefull observation of our particular Calling as here their Calling in Religion to be Gods servants did binde them to looke to their duty as mens servants yea and to be subject to their corrections though unjust And therefore those Christians are farre out of the way that neglect their particular Calling and the charge God hath delivered them upon sentence of Religion and their generall Calling Eightly the maine doctrine in them or in the scope of them is that God calls his servants all of them to suffer for the truth Hee shewes them heaven and the salvation of their soules and bestowes rich treasure upon their hearts but withall tells them he lookes they should arme themselves with a resolution to suffer what may befall them for well-doing Our Saviour Christ told his Disciples plainely that they must thinke of taking up the Crosse daily before they come to wearing of the Crowne And therefore they do foolishly that undertake the profession of Religion before they have set downe to know what it will cost them Thus of the second reason The third reason is taken from the example of Christ who suffered greater wrongs than can be befall servants or any other sort of men and this doctrine of Christs suffering he handles at large from verse 21. to the end of the chapter Which doctrine of Christs suffering is fitted partly to the case of servants and partly to the use of all Christians Concerning the Passion five things are in all these verses noted First who suffered Christ suffered ver 21. Secondly the end of his suffering viz. to leave us an example c. verse 21. Thirdly the manner how he suffered set out 1. Negatively and so he suffered first without sin verse 22. secondly without reviling ver 23. 2. Affirmatively and so hee commits himselfe to him that judgeth righteously Fourthly the matter what he suffered viz. our sins in his owne body on the tree ver 24. Fiftly the effect of his sufferings 1. In respect of us and so his sufferings serve To kill our sins Verse 24. To make us alive to righteousnesse Verse 24. To heale our natures Verse 24. 2. In respect of himselfe and so they procured his exaltation to be Shepheard and Bishop of our soules ver 25. Thus of the order Even Christ suffered The first thing to be considered in the Apostles description of the Passion of the person who suffered is that it is named here with speciall Emphasis Even Christ or Christ also Christ is the sir-name of our Saviour as Jesus was his proper name Jesus is a name onely given him in the New Testament but Christ was his name in both Testaments and signifies Anointed being a Greek word as Messiah doth in the Hebrew And so it is a name importing his office of Mediator as being thereby proclaimed to bee the substance of the ceremoniall types even the supreme Doctor or Prophet Priest and King of the Church for these three sorts of men were anoynted in the Old Testament and were types of Christs anointing It is true that we doe not reade that our Saviour was himselfe anointed with oyle because his anointing consisted in the substance of that shadow For the shadow signifieth two things first ordination to the office secondly the pouring out of gifts by the holy Ghost for the exornation of the office Now whereas Christ is Mediatour in both natures his anointing must be distinguished according to his natures The whole person was anointed but yet differently in respect of his natures for gifts could not be poured out upon his divine nature yet as the Sonne of God the second person in Trinity he was anointed in respect of ordination to the office of Mediatour and as the Sonne of man he was anointed in respect of the pouring out of the gifts of the holy Ghost upon that nature in measure as the Psalmist saith above his fellowes Psal. 45. The first doctrine about the Passion is here briefly contained in these three words of the Apostle Even Christ suffered which is a doctrine full of excellent Uses for thence First we may see how vile the errour was of those Hereticks they called Patri-passianus who taught that God the Father suffered whereas in this and other Scriptures we are taught that it was onely Christ the second Person in Trinity that suffered The ground of their errour was that there was but one Person in the Deity which in heaven was called the Father in earth the Sonne in the powers of the creatures the holy Ghost and thence they affirme the same things of the Father they did of the Sonne that he was
abusing him but the truth is it was thy sinnes and my sinnes that brought him to suffer for them our debt was laid upon him We that are principals are escaped and he that was our surety hath paid for it even to the uttermost faâ—thing And if there were no other reason to shew how little reason Christ had no suffer for us even this were sufficient that our hearts are so hard as we cannot be grieved to remember his sorrows for our sinnes Thirdly it should especially worke in us a hatred of our sinnes and a fall and finall resolution to sinne no more but to consecrate our whole life unto him and to his service that hath suffered for us and by suffering â—aid so dear a price Shall we not live to him that died for us Or doe wee so little care for his sorrow as by new sinnes we would as much as in us lieth crucifie againe the Son of God Take heed of despising the bloud of Christ lest you sinne so long till there be no more sacrifice for sinne 2 Cor. 5.15 Heb. 6. Fourthly we should strive to be disposed as the Apostle Paul was to glory in the crosse and sufferings of Christ above all things seeing his sufferings were for us to satisfie and merit for us It must needs be an estate of wonderfull safety and felicity that is purchased by such variety of sufferings of the Sonne of God As the world despiseth us so we should with singular and secret rejoycing despise and contemne the world having such interest in the crosse of Christ Gal. 6.14 Lastly it should worke in us a most hearty willingnesse to suffer any thing for Christ and the Gospel that hath suffered such extreame things for us it should not be grievous to us to forsake father or mother or wife or children or house or lands or our owne lives for his sake or for the Gospel Marke 10.29 Thus of the second thing in the doctrine of the passion of Christ. The third thing is the use of it and that is to be an example unto us that we might walk in his steps Leaving us an example The end then of the sufferings of Christ is to be an example to us to learn by The word rendred an example is a metaphor taken from Scriveners or Painters and signifies properly a copy or pattern or portraiture of a thing exactly drawne out We are then set to schoole to learne by example Christs suffrings are as a writing-schoole where the copies are most exactly drawne Before I come to the particulars we should beare for Christ in his suffering divers things may bee briefely noted out of the words especially about examples Doct. 1. God would have us learne by examples as well as by precept and thence it is the Scripture is so stored with all sorts of examples Doct. 2. Such as give good example of wel-doing are as a common treasure many may learne good by them Good examples are like common schooles and the better because they are free-schooles we may learne from example without cost Though thou couldst not shew all the meanes thou desirest yet to give a good example of sound life and holinesse is a great treasure in the Church It doth not only make Religion well spoken of but it profits many to teach their wel-doing and therefore such as shine by the light of good example should be much made of in every place and they sin fearfully that wrong them c. Doct. 3. It requires a speciall goodnesse to be fit to bee an example to others which the metaphor imports for every man that can write yet cannot set copies for other men to write by so every good Christian is not able to teach by example to the life but with great imperfection some had more need to be learners than to be teachers and therefore should not bee over-hasty to shew their gifts Doct. 4. Good examples are very scarce in the world and therefore Christ is faine to leave us one of his owne the skilfull practice of Gods Word is so rare that it is very hard to finde a man whom wee would set before us as a patterne to imitate Doct. 5. There was very great need of Christs example to teach us by The world is so generally fallen away from the care of obedience and the doctrine of well-doing is entertained so dully as a very matter of for me and for outward shew and the examples of the godly are so imperfect that it was necessary after so many hundreds of yeeres in which sound practice was neglected that the Christian world should be fired with the incitations of so exquisite a patterne of obedience as Christs was Doct. 6. Christs example is to bee imitated by degrees God doth not looke we should follow the copy exactly at the first which similitude imports a great deal of incouragement to the weake but willing Christian and withall shews the doubtfull estate of such Christians as in a short time and with little labour thinke they have learned the substance of all Christianity Doct. 7. In that he saith Leaving us an example it imports that many good workes tarry behinde the godly in the world For though it bee true that their workes follow them to heaven yet it is true also they are left behinde They follow them to heaven in respect of Gods remembrance and acknowledgement of them and they tarry behind them in respect of the example of them and the praisefull memory of them amongst men Well-doing cannot be lost which withall imports that it is a great honour and comfort when a man goes out of the world to leave the memory and patterne of good workes behind him and it is a fearefull thing for such men as goe out of the world to leave an ill report behind them and die an example of evill doers though those could leave a great estate in worldly things yet are they most accursed because they leave behind them such an ill sent and savour by reason of their filthy or vaine or worldly kind of living Doct. 8. It is more than a step to heaven we are here required to follow Christs steps importing it is a long journey and we are to make many steps Doct. 9. The more good any doth the neerer they come to heaven every good work is as it were a step neerer to heaven and therefore as we desire to be with the Lord so should we hasten and finish our work nothing will bring us sooner to heaven whereas if we be barren and unfruitfull either we shall never come there or it will be a great while first Doct. 10. The way to heaven is a very hard way to hit it is marked out by steps if we step awry we are in great danger either of fouling our selves or losing our way It is like to his way that is to passe over a brooke or through thornes or through miery wayes where are placed steps or a print of some footing
before which is hard to hit and dangerous to misse And therefore men must looke to themselves after they have undertaken profession of the care of a better life for the similitude importeth that men must never looke off their way and they must not goe over rashly or hastily nor must they listen to strange noises nor must they looke to goe that way with much company nor is it safe for them to have distractions or cares in their heads all which parts of the similitude let men apply to themselves Doct. 11. He that lives so as he hath the commandement of God and the example of Christ for a warrant of his actions is in a sure way and is safe and in the right way to heaven They that walke by rule and are carefull to tread right in the steps marked out in the way shall have peace and much comfort and assurance Gal. 6.16 Doct. 12. If we be not skilfull enough to teach others by our example yet if we be willing to learne goodnesse from such as give us good example we may be happy Some Christians are examples to others as 1 Tim. 4.12 Tit. 2.7 1 Thes. 1.7 8. Other Christians learne both in matters of faith and life from them as those places shew and this Text imports that if we but follow example we please God Thus of the doctrines out of these words It remaines that we consider more specially of the copy or example here left us to follow God teacheth us many things by examples and to that end he hath given us divers sorts of examples to learne by And so God is pleased to raise up in the world examples sometimes of his Power sometimes of his Justice sometimes of his Holinesse Examples or monuments of Gods Power are those strange workes of wonder which God doth at some times to shew his Almightinesse and Soveraignty such was that Iohn 9.1 to make a man blind from his birth to see Examples of his Justice he hath given us in all Ages so Numb 5.21 Ezek. 5.15 Heb. 4. 11. Iude 7.1 Cor. 10. Examples and patternes of his Holinesse he hath given us partly in his adopted sonnes and partly in his naturall Son and his Sonne by the grace of personall union thus hee gave us Iob and the Prophets for examples of patience in suffering Iam. 5.10 thns Timothy and Titus are charged to be patterns of good works 1 Tim. 4.12 Tit. 2.7 But it is the example of Christ which is here urged as the best pattern of all others Quest. Now the speciall question is What must we distinctly learne from the sufferings of Christ Ans. There are many things wherein Christ hath set us an example in his sufferings which we may and ought to learne from him as First his sufferings should make us willing to resolve to suffer if God call us to it it should teach us to stand upon our guard and looke for warre as resolved It is meet wee suffer with him if wee meane to reigne with him 2 Tim. 2.11 Secondly when he was tempted or troubled in Spirit he left us an example for the manner of the fight and which way we should make resistance and overcome and that is by the Word of God and prayer for he beat the Divell away by Scripture Mat. 4. And in all his speciall agonies we still heare him praying and making his mone to his Father Thirdly he left us a patterne of matchlesse humility and told us if ever we would learne any thing of him we should learne of him to be lowly and meeke who being the Sonne of God was abased to take upon him the forme of a servant and in worlds of occasions to deny himselfe and his owne greatnesse and reputation Mat. 11.29 Phil. 2.6 7. Fourthly we may learne from his suffering condition the contempt of the world Why should we seeke great things for our selves when our Lord and Saviour was in some cases worse provided for than the birds of the aire and foxes of the field as not having a place where to lay his head And therefore he suffered without the City to teach us that we also have here no abiding City but should cast all our cares upon providing for our eternall habitation in heaven Heb. 13.11 12. Fiftly we should learne obedience from him towards our heavenly Father Christ obeyes his Father even in hard commandements against his credit ease liberty yea life it selfe and therefore we should learne to desire to goe and doe likewise Sixtly he left us an example of loving one another and gave a speciall charge we should prove our selves to be his and to be like him indeed as his true Disciples by loving one another Iohn 13. Eph. 5.2 Seventhly we should learne patience of him when we doe suffer though strange things should befall us What though we should be betrayed or forsaken of our friends in our just cause or suffer injuries or be falsely accused even of hainous crimes or most basely used even to be buffetted derided spetted on or to see vile wretches and grosse offenders preferred before us or lose all we have to our very garments c. yet none of these things should be grievous to us because all these things befell our Lord and Master in a worse measure and manner than they can befall us yea we should be patient though it were to lose our lives as â—e did Eighthly he left us also an example of hope in suffering for when he suffered shame and misery in this life he looked upon the joy and crowne in another world thereby teaching us with whole arguments to sense our selves against all the scornes and miseries of this world Heb. 12.3 Ninthly he left us a patterne of mercy who made himselfe poore to make us rich and therefore how much more should we out of our abundance yeeld some supply to others wants 2 Cor. 8. Lastly the mortification and crucifying of the old man is to be learned from the Passion of Christ Rom. 6. For looke how Christ was used so should we use our sinnes he was crucified and so should we crucifie our sinnes piercing the heart of them by confession and godly sorrow and so hanging them up upon the Crosse till they be dead Thus we see that Christ hath set us a large copy and that many things are to be learned from his example Quest. But doth Christs example binde us to imitation in all things Answ. In many things it doth binde but in all things it doth not binde There are divers things that Christ did which to leave undone by us it no sinne as the works of his power and omnipotency are not imitable and so also the works of his office as Mediator are peculiar to himselfe and cannot be done by us Besides a world of indifferent actions of his divers of which are recorded yet all men grant they doe not binde us to exact imitation though they be things we have power to doe He sate
hearts break that is they let the doctrine runne out and never thinke of it when they are gotten out of the Church Heb. 2.1 Or else they have resisted the light of the truth so long that God hath now delivered them over to a spirit of slumber lest they should convert and he should heal them Mat. 13.15 16. Isa. 6.10 Secondly in some the world is the cause of it For either they are entangled with the examples of the multitude especially of the wise Ones and great Ones of the world 1 Cor. 1.26 27 28. Or else they are affrighted with the evill reports with which the good way of God is disgraced in the world Act. 28.22 Or else they are insnared with respect of their carnall friends they are loth to displease father or mother or sisters or brothers or any they have great hopes from or dependance upon Mat. 10.35 37. 1 Pet. 4.2 Or else they have so much businesse to doe and so many cares about their worldly affaires they cannot be at leisure â—o long as to thiâ—ke they cannot bring their lives into order Mat. 13.22 Luke 17. Or else they live at hearts-ease and prosper in their estate and so desire not to alter their course of life and so their prosperity destroyes them Prâ— 1.32 Thirdly in some men the cause is the lust after some particular wickednesse of life in which they live either secretly or openly which sinne is the very Idol of their hearts and hinders a good resolution Fourthly in some the cause is conceitednesse they are pure in their owne cicâ— and yet are not cleansed they rest in the outward profession of religion and the feare of godlinesse and regard not the sound power of it in their lives Lastly in all unregenerate men there are three causes why they are not perswaded to a religious life First the one is the forgetfulnes of their death therefore their filthinesse is still in their skirts because they remember not their latter end Lam. 1.9 Secondly the other is that they are dead in sin What should hinder the conversion of multitudes at once but that we preach to congregations of dead men Thirdly the divell workes effectually in all the children of disobedience striving to hide the Gospel from them and the glory of a righteous life that so they might perish 1 Cor. 4.4 And thus of the second Use. Use 3. Thirdly such as consent to obey and feele themselves raised from death to life and are now desirous to spend their daies in a religious and righteous course of life must observe all such rules as may further them and establish them in an orderly and fruitfull conversation Hee that would live in righteousnesse must thinke on these directions following as the very gates of righteousnesse First he must give over all needlesse conversation with vaine persons and profane men hee must shunne their company as he would such as have the plague running upon them hee must not come neere them as is urged Pro. 14.15 For what fellowship can bee between righteousnesse and unrighteousnesse 2 Cor. 6.14 Depart from me ye evill doers saith David for I will keep the commandements of my God Psal. 119.115 Secondly he must redeeme time he must buy time from his worldly occasions and settle such an order in his worldly estate or outward estate that he may provide to serve the Lord without distraction abstayning from all things that may intangle him or interrupt him Eph. 5.16 1 Cor. 7.29 35. and 9.28 2 Tim. 2.4 He must provide to him time for Gods service and for commerce and fellowship with the godly and for works of mercy Thirdly he must be wise for himselfe that is he must in all the meanes hee useth for or in religion especially apply what hee can for his owne use and study himselfe and to understand his owne way and provide whatsoever he doe for his justification and sanctification and finall salvation Prâ— 9. 12. and 14.8 And to this end he must meddle with his owne businesse and take heed of being a busie-body in other mens matters so much as in his thoughts 1 Thes. 4.11 12. And he must also avoid vaine janglings and doubtfull disputations in religion and quarrels that tend not to his edification but to shew wit or science Tit. 3.9.1 Tim. 6.20.2 Tim. 2.23 And he must keep his eye straight upon the mark to proceed directly and distinctly in building himselfe up in knowledge and grace not losing his time or going about but keeping a straight path to supply what he wants and grow in what he hath Pro 4.25 Ier. 31.32 Hee must take heed of uncertaine running but bee sure to take accounts of himselfe for all his courses to see that hee goe very straight towards the mark and finally hee must not respect company to goe the pase of other men but run as if hee alone were to obtaine striving to excell 1 Cor. 9.24 and 14 12. Fourthly he must esteeme the Word above all treasures Psal. 119.72 Mat. 1â— and take hold of the instruction thereof as that must bee the very life of his life Pro. 4 1â— For by the Word doth God sanctifie us and make us righteous Ioh. 17. And he must order his whole course of life so as that he may see the meanes of all his actions from the Word he must live by the rules of Scripture that will live righteously Gal. 6.16 Now that he may doe thus he must looke to divers things First that he place no confidence in the flesh neither trusting upon his owne wit nor carnall reason nor gifts nor yet yeelding himselfe to be a servant to any mans humour or opinions or example or commandement Secondly he must provide to live so as he suffer not a famine of the powerfull preaching of the Word hee must labour for the meat that perisheth not Ioh. 6.27 and so exercise himselfe in the Word morning and evening that the Word may dwell plenteously in him Psal. 1.2 Col. 3.16 Thirdly he must take heed of adding any more sinnes or duties than are discovered in the Word and of detracting from any thing that is forbidden or required there Psal. 30.6 detesting conceitednesse and singularity having his conversation in all meeknesse of wisedome Iam. 3.13 Fiftly he must daily lift up his heart to God to seeke a way of him whose glory it is to teach to profit and who giveth his Spirit to lead men in the paths of righteousnesse Psal. 23. Esay 48.17 Sixtly he must remember the Sabbath day to sanctifie it For this will be both the meanes and the signes of his sanctification and true righteousnesse It is the market day for the soule Esay 58.13 14. Exod. 31.13 c. Seventhly he must haste to the comming of Christ hee must dispatch his worke as fast as he can and to this end he must cast about to finde out waies of well-doing and when he hath any projects or opportunities of well-doing he must not
as can do two things that never Physician could doe For first he can take away the first cames of diseases which is sinne which no physick can doe Mat. 9. Secondly he can cure our bodies when they are starke dead which never any Physician could doe they may helpe some living bodies but they could never helpe one dead body Yea such as finde not cure for the paines of the bodie should be of good comfort because they should have had cure of it if it had beene good for them and they must consider it is the Lord that doth it Psal. 39. and that all shall worke together for the best Rom. 8. and that nothing can separate them from the love of Christ and that they are delivered from eternall paine and that Gods deare children have suffered as great torments or weaknesses Use 2. Secondly all men should be taught to seeke to Christ for cure since it is his office to heale and so this end men are bound to looke to divers rules if they would have Christ to heale them First they must seeke to him for cure they must pray him to heale them we doe not read that ever Christ healed any sicke person unlesse he were brought to him or he intreated to heale him wee must pray for our bodies as well as our soules thus did David Psal. 6. and 31. and Hezekiah c. Secondly wee must use the lawfull meanes wee can get for our healing Our Saviour shews that when he said the whole needed not the Physician but the sicke the sicke then doe need and must with conscience and care use all lawfull and outward helps that they can attaine to that are fit for them Mat. 9. Thirdly they must take heed of trusting upon the Physician or physick given them that was Asa his great sinne For if we bee cured it is not physick but Christ that healeth us Fourthly we must bring faith to bee healed for our bodies also this our Saviour often asketh after when he is about to cure mens bodies as the Evangelists shew Fiftly wee must bee carefull to seeke the removing of the cause of our diseases which is sinne especially if wee finde that God hath a quarrell with us for any speciall fault we are falne into thus David got the punishment of his sinne remitted by judging himselfe for his sinne Psal. 32.4.5 Sixtly we must submit our selves to Gods will and in the case of our bodies must refigne our selves into his hands to let him doe with us what it shall please him since hee knowes what is best for us and if Christ will not heale us now yet to comfort our selves as Iob did in the hope of that time when our Redeemer will be seene of us in the body when it shall be utterly and for ever freed from all paines and infirmities whatsoever Iob 19. Doct. 4. It is further to be noted that we are not only healed by Christ but it is by his stripes The wounds made in his bodie doe heale our bodies Which should make us so much the more to love the Lord Jesus and the more patiently to beare it if we be not presently healed became hee did beare more grievous paines even in the bodie and because if it were good for us he would heaie us in that he paied so deare for our healing Verse 25. For you were as sheepe going astray but are now returned unto the Shepheard and Bishop of your soules HItherto of the effects of Christs sufferings in respect of us in respect of himselfe the effect was his exaltation to become the Shepheard and Bishop of our soules even the soules of all the Elect which is so implied in the words of this verse as withall in a passage is expressed both our misery without Christ and our happinesse under his government The words of this verse in themselves containe three things First our misery by nature in our selves wee are as sheep deceived or going astray Secondly the meanes of our recovery ouâ— of that estate and that is the causing of us to returne Thirdly our happinesse under the government of Jesus Christ to whose charge we are committed when we returne The first words expressing our misery are words borrowed out of the Prophet Esay chapter 53.6 7. and in the words unregenerate men even Gods Elect among them are likened to sheep A sheep is a certaine image to resemble a man by And so we finde in Scripture that a sheep is the image or resemblance first of Christ-man He is likened to a sheep dumb before his shearer for his silence and patience at his arraignment Esay 53.7 Secondly of men that are â—rue beleevers for the harmlesnesse tractablenesse and profitablenesse Mat. 25.33 Thirdly of men that erre and wander out of the way of godlinesse And so wicked men before their calling are likened to wandring sheep yea godly men after their calling in respect of their fals or failings are likened to sheep going astray as David saith of himselfe Psal. 19. ult But here it is understood of the Elect of God before their calling The word here rendred Going astray properly signifies deceived and is so used in divers places of the new Testament but the metaphor to the which it is joyned requires it should bee expressed Going astray or wandring or erring but so as it doth import two things First the evill condition of the unregenerate they are like wandring sheepe Secondly the curâ—e of it and that is they are deceived they are as sheep deceived Now that this point may be distinctly understood I propound five things to bee considered of First what faults in men are meant by the tearme of going astray Secondly what the misery of their condition is that doe goe astray Thirdly what the cause is of their going astray Fourthly by what signes a lost sheepe may be knowne especially such as are within the Church which seemes to be the Fold And lastly the doctrines that may be briefly noted out of all the words of that part of the verse For the first Under the tearme of erring or going astay are construed in Scripture errors in opinion Iames 1.16 Mat. 22.29 called erring from the faith 1 Tim. 6.10 whoredome Numb 5.12 idolatry Deut. 13.5 drunkennesse Esay 28.1 7. bribery and all wayes of unrighteousnesse 2 Pet. 2.15 all devising of evill Pro. 14.12 yea the Propheâ— Esay expounds it of every turning after our owne wayes for which we have no warrant in the Word of God and in which men persist without repentance Esay 53.6 It is implied Psal. 119.110 For the second The misery of men living in their sinnes without repentance is very great I am tied to the consideration of it only so far forth as the simihâ— e of a sheep going astray will import Every wicked man then is like a lost sheep and that in divers respects 1. Because hee is not within the compasse of Gods speciall providence God doth not tend him nor locke
Secondly the persons that need returning Thirdly the time when men must returne Fourthly the false wayes men must avoyd in returning Fiftly what a number of lost sheep doe usually returne Sixtly the aggravations against certaine persons for not returning Sevently the means of returning Eightly the manner how we must returne or the rules to be observed in returning Ninthly the signes of a lost sheepe returned Lastly the lets of returning For the first I meane not to insist upon all sorts of motives but to follow the word Returne as it is used in Scripture and take a few of the fittest motives as it is used in this place And so divers things should make a man to returne as First the consideration of Gods marvellous goodnesse and amiablenesse of nature to all such as turne unto him he is wonderfull gracious to them and mercifull and will repent him of the evill Ioel 2.12 13. Ier. 3â— 19 20. The parable of the lost sheepe shewes this fully Secondly the great danger that men are in if they returne not God is angry with the wicked every day Psal. 7.12 And his fury may breaks forth suddenly upon them like fire Ier. 4.4 For the words of his servants will certainly take hold upon them Zech. 1.4 6. And iniquity will be their ruine Ezech. 18. verse 30. Except they repent they must perish Luke 13.5 And therefore if we warme men of their sinnes and they will not return we are delivered and their blood will be upon themselves Ezech. 3.19 Thirdly if a man consider but the happinesse of such as doe returne God will forgive them all their sinnes he will aboundantly provide for them Esay 55.7 If they return they shall live and not die Ezech. 18.23 and 32.11 And everlasting joy shall bee upon their heads and sorrow and mourning shall flee away Esay 51.11 And in this verse the Apostle shewes their happinesse For they shall alwayes live under Jesus Christ as the Shepheard and Bishop of their soules For these and many other reasons it is the only wise course to returne Luke 1.16 And there is not one wise man amongst all them that returne not Iob 17. And thus of the motives The second point is the persons that need returning It is certaine that those that live out of the visible Church or in false Churches need returning As Pagans Turks Jewes Papists Schiâ—maticks and all Hereticks Yea Juda and Jerusalem need repentance Ier. 4.4 and 26.2 3. Men that live in the visible Church and are baptized need to returne or else they will perish Luke 13.5 Iohn 3.3 The third point is the time of returning and in short the best time to returne is the present time while it is called to day while we have the means of returning when God calls upon us by the ministry of his servants especially when he knockes at the doore of our hearts and layes the axe to the root of the tree It is wonderfull dangerous to defer repentance for even the longer thou livest in sin the more hard will thy heart be Heb. 3.13 and the meanes of grace even the Kingdome of God may be taken away or God may cut thee downe even by sudden death or may cast thee into a reprobate sense and give thee up to a heart that cannot repent Rom. 2.4 5. The fourth point is the false wayes to be avoyded in returning and these are first to returne with despaire or to goe backe without the guide faith in in Gods mercy or to goe the way that despaire leades In this way Cain and Iudas perished Secondly to returne fainedly and not with a mans whole heart to make a shew of returning when men doe not returne indeed Ier. 3.10 Thirdly to returne but part of the way and to repent by halfes as Ahab and Herod did Fourthly to returne when it is too late even when the doore is shut to repent when it is too late Iob 27.9 The fift point is the aggravations that lye against divers persons about their not returning For if it be evill in it selfe for any not to returne then how fearefull is their case first that are proud of their skill in going out of the way that are wise to doe evill Ier. 4.22 Secondly that are deeply revoiced that is that are such as live in horrible and fearefull sins Esay 31.6 Thirdly that will not returne though their transgressions be upon them and they pine away in them Ezek. 33.10 They will not give over though they have no peace and are daily buffered for their evill-doing and their consciences beare the shame and trouble of their offending Fourthly that will not returne though the servants of God openly testifie against them Neb. 9.29 2 Kings 17.13 14. Fiftly that will not returne though the hand of God he upon them even to consume them Ier. 5.3 Sixtly that are turned backe by a perpetuall backsliding Ier. 8.4 that hold fast their sins and refuse to returne Ier. 8.5 The sixt point may be this viz. what number of lost sheep doe usually returne Not all that goe astray our Saviour tels us of a parable of one lost sheep returning and the Prophet Ieremie tels us of one of a Tribe and two of a Tribe Ier. 3.14 Multitudes of men perish and never returne The seventh point is the meanes or cause of our returning and these are either Principall or Instrumentall The principall causes are God and Christ that good Shepheard It is God that turneth backe the captivity of his people Psal. 14. ult and three times in one Psalme the people pray God to turne them againe Psal. 80.3 7 19. This is Ephraims suite Turne thou me O Lord and I shall be turned Ier. 21.18 So the Church faith Lam. 5.21 And Christ is that good Shepheard that seekes that which is lost yea layeth downe his life for his sheep Iohn 10. The instrumentall causes of returning are either externall or internall The externall meanes of returning is the Word preached and so both the reproofes of Gods servants testifying against the wicked to make them turne from their sins Nehem. 9.26 29. as also the promises of the Gospell by which the sinner in the name of Christ is as it were wooed and intreated to returne with assurance of salvation The internall meanes is Faith for that is it which turnes a man cleane about and causeth him to set his face upon God and Jesus Christ and to leave all his old courses and by-wayes Acts 15.9 The eight point is the manner how we must returne and so we shall find in Scripture divers things urged upon us First that we in returning make a thorow search and triall of our wayes to finde out distinctly in what particulars we have gone astray Lam. 3.40 They must remember and be thinke themselves and turne Psal. 23.28 Secondly we must with true sorrow bewaile our former wandrings and judge our selves for them going and rejoycing we must goe with
other side The use may be for complaint of the generall and grievous neglect of these things in the most men and women Where may a man observe in any family almost that amiable carriage betweene man and wife that ought to be Quest. What are the causes of this generall disorder and unquietnesse betweene men and their wives Ans. 1. It may be God revengeth some sin in the manner of the marriage or going about it of which the parties have not soundly repented as precontracts or marriage for carnall ends without respect of Religion or Gods glory as for wealth or the like or some secret wickednesse betweene the parties before marriage 2. In the most it is the want of the true feare of God they are carnall and so their natures being not regenerate are full of all evill fruits Two carnall persons can no more agree together than two wilde beasts and what will not men and women allow themselves in when they doe not from their hearts feare Gods displeasure 3. In many it is ignorance of their mutuall duties men and women doe not studie with care and conscience the particular duties which in this estate God requires of them 4. In such as know their duties it is either unskilfulnesse to beare with infirmities or neglect of daily prayer to God to fashion their hearts to obey his will in those things as well as in other points of his service and worship 5. In some it is strange and strong lusts and inordinate desires which being not resisted and subdued the inward cause of all that absurd and perverse carriage shewes it selfe openly Quest. 2. But what should men and women doe that they might attaine to this orderly and amiable conversation Answ. 1. They should heartily in secret bewaile their former disorders and seeke pardon of God and then reconcile themselves one to another by confessing their faults and follies These things will never be mended till they be repented of 2. They should seriously attend to the doctrine of their duties and heare it with all conscience and desire to obey and take notice of Gods preceptorie commandement in requiring these things and by all meanes take heed of prejudice in hearing but make conscience to heare this part of the word of God as the word of God as well as any other Thinke not this doctrine too base or meane to be heard or studied nor imagine that it is but the severitie of the Teacher to tell of so many things to be done by men and women especially take heed of that profane jesting to put off the sound practice of this doctrine with jesting one at another Remember one thing by the way that it is a great testimonie of true uprightnesse of heart when men and women make conscience of it to be good at home as well as abroad Thus of the first generall doctrine Doct. 2. Secondly we may hence in generall note That the Word of God and the instructions of the ministry of the Word belong to women as well as men and therefore the Apostles call to the women to heare the Word of the Lord. This point is to be noted the rather because many give out that the knowledge of religion and hearing of Sermons and studying the Scriptures is not fit for women God doth not require it of them Now that this dotage may be the more evidently confuted consider that which is here intimated There are a multitude of arguments may be brought as First the image of God by creation was stamped upon the female as well as the male Gen. 1.27 2. The profession of godlinesse good workes faith charity and holinesse is required of women as well as men 1 Tim. 2.10 15. and therefore all means of grace is necessary for them as well as men 3. It is required of them to be teachers of good things though they are not allowed to teach publikely 1 Cor. 14. yet they must teach their children and the elder women must teach the younger women Tit. 2.3 4. They are commanded expresâ—ly to learne the doctrine is publikely taught 1 Tim. 2.11 5. The Scripture is full of instances Of the good woman in the Proverbs it is said that she was not only a good house-wife but the law of grace was in her lips Pro. 31.26 King Lemuel was taught prophecies by his mother Pro. 31.1 and women followed our Saviour to heare his Sermons some followed him I say from place to place Luke 8.3 and Mary was commended by our Saviour for choosing the best part when she set her heart about religious duties â—itting at the feet of Christ to hear his word Luk. 11. Our Saviour instructs a woman of Samaria in the great mysteries of conversion and salvation Iob. 4. At Philippi Pauls hearers at the first were onely women Acts 16.13 and an honourable narration is made of many Christian women converted Acts 17.4.12 ult and we reade of Priscilla that she was a meanes to instruct Apollos an eloqent and learned man and to make him more perfectly to understand the way of God Acts 18.26 and so we reade of women that laboured with Paul in the Gospel Phil. 4.3 6. If women must suffer for their Religion it is reason they have all the knowledge and helps in Religion but women are in danger to suffer for Religion as well as men Acts 8.3 9.2 22.4 7. Finally the way to be saved is the same for women as well as men and therefore all meanes of salvation belong to them and are to be used by them as well as men Which as it may incourage all women that are religious to study the things that belong to the kingdome of God so it should teach them to make conscience of what they heare and learne of the Virgin Mary to lay up the good word of God in their hearts and keepe it and to looke to their waies in all things that they may please God for as God is no respecter of persons but loves godlinesse in women as well as in men so he doth require sound obedience and reformation and holinesse of life of women as well as men â—or with God there is neither Jew nor Greeke bond nor free male nor female but all are one in Christ Jesus Gal. 3.27 28. Thirdly before I yet come to open the particular parts of the text it may be asked why the Apostle is so large in speaking to wives as spending so many verses upon them I answer it is not simply because wives are more faulty than husbands though many times it proves to bee so in many wives but 1. Because it is more against nature to obey than to rule 2. Because women have many hinderances or lets both in receiving the doctrine and in practising it sometimes they rest in the generall that they must obey and so never study particulars and therefore had need to have it beaten out in particulars for them Besides they are in danger to be
sin nor am I of their mind that thinke she is subject to her husbands blowes and stripes for that doth import a fervile subjection and not a free subjection I meane that I doe not thinke it any part of the husbands power over his wife to correct her by blowes her vices that cannot be corrected by words must be committed either to the Magistrate or to the Church censures to reforme Likewise I conceive that she is not bound to deliver her body to her husband when she is apart for her disease Levit. 18.19 Ezek 8.6 Seventhly the sins by which wives transgresse against this subjection to their husbands be many viz. Usurping authority over the man by teaching him in matters of religion 1 Tim. 2.12 or busying her selfe in directing or finding fault with him in matters belonging to his calling are out of her reach Impatience and frowardnesse passion brawling chiding crying c. Idlenesse and slothfulnesse especially when they disappoint usually the trust or desires of the husbands in things wherein they might and ought to be helpfull in their labours or in the oversight of the workes of their servants Vile estimation of their husbands though but in the heart but much more when it is shewed by unreverent termes or nick-names or words of reproach or by complaining of the infirmities of their husbands and finding fault with them before others Suspicious and base interpretations of the actions of their husbands as when Michol so censured David for his dancing before the Arke Wastefulnesse either by improvidence or vaine expences Pro. 14.1 especially when they are so impudently monstrous as to professe they will not be ruled by their husbands but will be masters And thus of the duty charged upon the Wives The parties to whom they owe this duty followes and they are their owne Husbands To your owne Husbands Two things may be noted 1 That all husbands have the same right and authority over their wives Wives must be subject though their husbands be poore yea though they be froward and perverse yea as the coherence shewes here though they be carnall and wicked persons and so though they be ignorant and not able to dwell with them as men of knowledge though they be diseased and in great affliction as Iob was 2 That wives are to be subject onely to their husbands not to their children or servants much lesse to a strange woman if the wicked husband should bring any into the family and she must be subject to her owne husband to be directed and ordered by him not by the husband of another woman Thus of the proposition the explication of it followes where the Apostle requires three things of the wife 1 Amiablenesse in her carriage that she might win her husband if it were possible ver 1. 2. A chaste conversation with feare ver 2. 3. Meeknesse and a quiet spirit ver 3 4. For the first part we are to note two things about the amiablenesse of her behaviour First the fruit to be hoped for by it viz. the winning of the husband Secondly the meanes how it should be done viz. by conversation Might be won What kind of winning doth he here meane I answer first an obedient carefull wife may win her husband to be a good husband that was before a froward unruly unkind violent or injurious husband But I thinke that is not that which is here meant or not all the Apostle meanes for he meanes it of winning of the carnall husband to religion Quest. But can any man be made a religious man without the Word can a man be saved and find the way to heaven without the preaching of the Gospel Answ. I take it the Apostle doth meane only of a winning by way of preparation in generall as the good conversation of the wife may win the husband not to think so ill of the religion she professeth as he did and may win him to be contented to goe to the means to heare the Word by which means he may be effectually called and sanctified For the better understanding of this point you must understand that men are said to be won in Scripture by divers meanes as some have beene won to beleeve for the miracles they saw and yet Christ did not trust many of them Iohn 2. some have beene won by private admonition but that is to be understood of perswading them to some good dutie or to receive some truth or to forsake some sin or errour Iames 5. ult some have beene won by judgements and afflictions as the Israelites many times came crying to God for mercie when the hand of God was upon them and yet fell away againe afterwards some have beene won by the faire conversation of others as here but the only ordinary meanes to win a soule effectually to God is the Word of God preached Rom. 10 14 17. But one thing we may note here that a man may be won and yet not effectually A man may convert and change and suffer much alteration and yet not be a new creature yea other Scriptures shew that a man may be won by the Word it selfe so as in his owne judgement and the hope of others it seemes his soule is indeed won and yet it will come to nothing in the end Wicked men have somtimes great remorses are much touched promise reformation consent for the time to enter into the profession of religion like of the way of God in the generall resolve to heare the Word constantly c. and yet all this comes to nothing but vanisheth and they returne to their old courses The causes of their revolting are in divers men or times divers Some flie off againe because of reproach Some for want of meanes to nourish what is begun Some are driven backe because they had not cast up their accounts what it would cost them to build the Tower of godlinesse or what would be necessary to overcome so many enemies Some are choaked with worldly cares and lusts but in all the reason is because they were not soundly converted The old heart would never hold out to doe the taske of godlinesse Quest. But being won so farre as to like of religion to feele remorse to resolve to become religious c. what did they want of sound conversion Ans. In those that are won only to a temporary kind of grace or generall preparation divers things appeare to be wanting as either they had no sound sorrowes for their sins or never soundly turned from the love of the world or could not forsake particular beloved sinnes or were never throughly perswaded to forsake carnall dependancies or did not think of hiring themselves to doe the worke of godlinesse for ever or had no hearty love to such as feare God or the like The consideration hereof should awaken all sorts especially such as newly entred into the profession of religion to looke to themselves and try their estates foundly whether they be won effectually
meant carnall Christians that had turned from Gentilisme and received the profession of Christian religion but yet followed their carnall courses we may then note that the bare change from a false religion to the profession of the true is not sufficient to salvation A man that hath professed a false religion had need of two conversions the one is from his false religion to the true and the other from profanenesse to sincerity in that religion The corne must be fetched from the field into the barne but that is not enough for so is the chaffe but it must then be taken from the barne into the garner To leave Popery and turne Protestant is not in it selfe sufficient unlesse a man turne from the profanenesse that is in the multitude in true Churches to embrace the sincere profession of the Gospel And there is reason for it for in changing from a false religion to a true a man doth but change his profession or his mind at best but he that will be changed effectually must change his heart and whole conversation and become a new creature So that then these words describe a carnall man viz. that he is such a one as doth not obey the word of God By the Word he meanes here the doctrine published by the Prophets and Apostles and now contained in the Scriptures Many Doctrines may be hence observed 1 The Scripture is Gods Word because God thereby doth expresse the sense of his mind as men doe by their words The Scripture is not the word which God the Father begate but is the word which God the Father uttered and is the word which God uttered to us bodily creatures God though he be a Spirit yet doth speake both to spirits and bodies to spirits by a way unknowne to us to bodies he hath spoken many wayes as by signes dreames visions and the like so by printing the sense of his mind in the minds of creatures that could speake and by them uttered in word or writing what he would have knowne Thus he spake by the Patriarks Prophets Christ and the Apostles They that deny that God hath any words either deny that God is as Psal. 14.11 or else that conceive him to be like stockes or stones or beasts as Rom. 1.23 or else thinke he can speake but will not because hee takes no care of humane things as Iob 22.23 These are Atheists 2. The Scripture is called the Word by an excellency because it is the only word we should delight in God since the fall did never speake unto man more exactly than by the Scriptures and we were better heare God talke to us out of the Scriptures than â—eare any man on earth yea or Angell in heaven yea it imports that we should be so devoted to the study of the Scriptures as if we desired to heare no other sound in our eares but that as if all the use of our eares were to heare this Word Let him that hath eares to heare heare 3. This Word of God now in the time of the New Testament belongs to all men in the right application of the true meaning of it Once it was the portionof Iacob and God did not deale so with other Nations to give them his Word but now that the partition wall is broken downe the Gospel is sent to every creature That is here imported in that unbeleeving husbands are blamed for not obeying the Word which should teach all sorts of men to search the Scriptures and â—o heare the Word devoutly and withall know that the comforts terrours and precepts coâ—â—ained in it will take hold upon all sorts of men respectively 4. The Word of God ought to rule all sorts of men That is implied here in that fault is found with these unbeleevers that they obeyed it not It was given of God to that end to instruct reprove and direct men in all their waies 2 Tim. 3.16 17. It is the Canon or rule of mens actions Gal. 6. 16. It is the light and lanthorne God hath given to men it hath divine authority If we will shew any respect to God we must be ruled by the Scripture which is his Word 5. Unregenerate men have no mind to obey the Word and the reason is because they are guided by other rules which aâ—e false as their owne reason the customes of the world the suggestions of the divell and the like and because too the Word is contrary to their carnall desires and therefore they yeeld themselves to be guided by such rules as are most pleasing to their corrupt natures and besides too the light of the Word is too glorious for his eyes he cannot see into the mysteries contained in it because they are spiritually to be discerned and the naturall man therefore cannot perceive the things of God 6. It is a dangerous thing not to obey the Word of God they are accounted for lost and forlorne men here that doe not obey the Word Men be deceived if they thinke it is a course may be safe for to disobey Gods Word for Gods Word will take hold of them and destroy them and it will judge them at the last day Zech. 1.4 5. 2 Thes. 1.8 They are but lost men cast-awaies that care not for Gods Word 7. Nothing is to be reckoned a sin which is not disobedience to the Word That which is not contrary to some Scripture is no transgression and therefore men should take heed of burthening themselves with the vaine feare of sinning when they breake no commandement of God but only unwarranted traditions either on the left hand or the right 8. The constant omission of religious duties and good workes proves a man to be a carnall person as well as the committing of manifest injuries or grosse offences Here the Periphrasis of a carnall person is That he did not doe what the Word required 9. Men that obey not the Word may be won which should be a great comfort to penitent sinners It is true that disobedience clothed with some circumstances or adjuncts is very dangerous as when men have the means and love darknesse rather than light Iohn 3.20 and when men are smitten with remorse and have blessing and cursing set before them and see their sins and feele the axe of Gods Word and yet will on in transgression Deut. 11. 28. Mat. 3 10. or when men are called at the third or sixth or ninth houre and will put off and delay upon pretence of repenting at the eleventh houre Ma. 20. or when men are powerfully convinced and will raile and blaspheme and contradict the Word Acts 13.45 46. 18.6 and when God pursues men with his judgements and they refuse to returne Ier. 5.2 3 or lastly when men despight the spirit of God and sin of malice against the truth Heb. 10. 26 27 28 29 30. 10. The chiefe doctrine is That sound obedience to the Word of God is the Character of a true Christian a marke to distinguish the true
Christian from the false and from him that is no Christian at all God makes his count by righteousnesse Rom. 10. To professe the true religion to understand the Word to beleeve it with historicall or temporall faith to talke of the Word to receive Baptisme and the signes of the Covenants or the like makes not an essentiall difference It is obeying the Word proves us to be true Christians Not the hearers but the doers of the Word are acknowledged for just persons Mat. 7.26 27. Iames 1.22 23 24. But that we be not deceived in our obedience we must know that unto sound obedience divers things are required as 1. That his obedience be from the heart Rom. 6.17 2. That his obedience ariseth from the love of God and the hatred of sin as it is sin and not from carnall and corrupt ends Deut. 30.20 Iosh. 22.5 Mat. 4.19 3. That his obedience be in all things with respect to all Gods Commandements though it be against his profit ease credit or the like Heb. 11.8 Gen. 22.12 Psal. 119.6 Exod. 15.26 4. That he doth righteousnesse at all times that he continue in his obedience and obey at all times that is constantly and not for a fit Psal. 106.2 Hos. 6.5 Gal. 5.7 2 Kings 18.6 Iâ—m 1.23 5. That he make conscience of obeying the least commandement as well as the greatest Mat. 5.19 6. That obeyes the commandements of the Gospel about beleeving in God and Jesus Christ as well as of the Law that practiseth obedience of faith and lives by faith 2 Thes. 1.8 Rom. 1.5 Mat. 16.16 11. It is to bee noted that the Apostle useth faire language when hee speaketh even of carnall men He gives not these carnall husbands reproachfull words but onely saith they obey not the Word and the reason may be because the conscience of a man is not won by the terror of words but by the evidence of the matter And besides the Apostle did not thinke it fit that wives should bee humoured in the violent dispraises of their husbands It is not profitable for inferiours to conceive much of the hatefulnesse of the sins of superiours 12. Religion doth not binde wives to account carnall husbands to bee religious They may know that they are carnall and yet not sin against their husbands in such judgement so as they judge by infallible grounds for though the wife must love her husband with matrimoniall love above all other men yet shee is not bound to beleeve that he is the best man in the world Lastly it is a great affliction to a Christian wife to have a carnall husband Till she have won him shee is but in a distressed estate for other wicked men she might shun and so avoide the discomfort ariseth from seeing and hearing their wickednesse but an evill husband shee cannot nor ought not to depart from him though shee must avoide his sinne 1 Cor. 7. and from such a husband shee cannot have the helps shee should have from a husband that could dwell with her as a man of knowledge Besides the many waies in which such a husband may or will hinder her in the course of godlinesse besides it cannot but bee a great griefe to her to thinke of their parting out of this world that the one of them must goe to hell and that the companion of her life when he dies if he repent not must be an eternall companion of devils 13. Good wives may have ill husbands such wives as are truly religious and obedient may have husbands that will not obey the Word of God and that ariseth sometimes from the improvidence or ill providing of parents Many parents that have children that obey them and will bee ruled by them doe dispose of them for carnall ends to carnall or ill disposed husbands Sometimes from the hypocrisie of such men as feare God but prove not so when their wives enjoy them Sometimes from an unruly affection in good women who though they know the men they choose to bee carnall yet they will have them though it prove to their owne continuall woe and affliction Sometimes from a speciall corruption of nature in some husbands who either are loving husbands and yet but carnall men or are good men but bad husbands Sometimes it ariseth from the speciall grace of God to the wife who though she was carnall when shee married the carnall husband yet afterwards is converted and effectually called and this was the case of such women â—as the Apostle seemes here to write to Sometimes it falls out by a speciall and unavoideable providence of God though all meanes have beene used to trie or prevent this evill in the husband for marriage being to be reckoned amongst outward things God for reasons knowne to himselfe and alwaies just will give ill husbands to good wives And contrariwise it may be God knowes that if some good wives had better husbands they would prove worse wives or both husband and wife would be more unapt for the kingdome of God 14. Unequall matches ought to be avoided as much as may be and that may be gathered from the maner of the Apostles speaking in that he saith If any obey not the Word If any as if he would import that it is a case he desired might be very rarely found amongst Christians They also may be won We reade in Scripture of divers kinds of winnings there is a spirituall winning or gaining and there is a worldly winning About the spirituall winning we reade of the winning of Christ Phil. 3.8 which is the worke of a particular beleever labouring and wrestling with God in the use of his ordinances to obtaine by the gift of his free grace Jesus Christ for his justification and sanctification and finall salvation Likewise we reade of the winning of grace and spirituall gifts and so godlinesse is called gaine and the good servants are said to win or gaine more Talents to the Talents they had And this gaine is gotten by a spirituall trading in the diligent emploiment of the gifts the godly have to get them encreased We reade likewise of the winning of other mens soules in many places and that is done either by the Preachers of the Gospel conquering the hearts of their hearers to the obedience of the Word of Christ and unto sound conversion or else it is done by private persons that by their examples and good carriage or by their admonitions or counsels doe perswade and incline others to a liking of a new life or to humiliation and reformation of some particular faults We reade likewise of worldly gaine and winning when men by their sports strive for prizes or in their trades labour for lucre and gaine Now this latter kinde of gaine differs greatly from the former both in the matter of the gaine and in the manner of seeking it for there is no comparison betweene the gaine of grace and godlinesse and the gaine of riches and honour the one is transitorie the
sake that he may see it comes from the force of religion in her a good wife discreet provident carefull to please meeke such an one as his heart may trust in her and delight in her Wives that be foolish wastfull idle froward or busie-bodies if they have never so much shew of religion yet they are not fit for this worke to win any body much lesse their husbands Secondly she must looke to her conversation in things of her religion that therein she behave her selfe as becommeth religion Tit. 2.3 and so she must take heed of conceitednesse and contempt of others or neglect of her calling upon pretence of duties of her religion and looke to it that she be not her selfe guilty of any knowne fault unreformed and withall she must strive to shew the power of her godlinesse in good fruits labouring to abound in good workes 1 Tim. 2.10 both at home and abroad being pitifull mercifull ready to help them that are in misery according to her power and in the things she hath liberty to dispose of Other things follow in the three next verses Verse 2. While they behold your chaste conversation coupled with feare IN these words is contained the second thing the Apostle chargeth upon wives in his exposition viz. A chaste conversation with feare so ordered as their husbands may daily behold it and observe it in them Where the Apostle implies what the husbands will doe viz. they will observe the conversation of the wives and expresseth what the wives ought to doe viz. in conversation to shew chastitie coupled with feare First then we are to consider of that which is implied viz. what the husband will doe and this is imported in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 While they behold While they behold The originall word signifies to observe and prie into a thing to finde out the secrets of it and so it notes That carnall men such as these husbands were doe watch and marke the conversation of such as be religious to observe all they can in them that professe true religion Thus they watched David and Christ and Daniel and so doe they all the godly and thus they imploy themselves in spying and marking the wayes of the godly sometimes out of the naughtinesse of their hearts supposing godly men to be like unto themselves and therefore hope to find out wickednesse in their practise sometimes out of malice lying in wait to find out any fault in their carriage of which they may accuse them and vilifie them in the world and sometimes they doe thus as compelled by the force of their naturall conscience which gives glory to the graces of God in the conversation of true Christians while they observe in them that holinesse which they find not in themselves or other carnall men And therefore the Use should be to teach all that professe religion to looke carefully to their waies and walke circumspectly that they give not occasion of offence but rather carry themselves so as to make proofe of their sincerity and good conversation by their workes Secondly from hence we may gather also That a Christian must looke to his justification before men as well as to his justification before God for as God beholds his waies so doe men and he is bound to seeke his justification from men as well as his justification from God And therefore as the Apostle Paul had taught the justification of a sinner before God so the Apostle Iames urgeth the justification of the godly man before men which this Apostle imports in this place when he requires such a conversation as may compell carnall men to say they are just men So our Saviour Mat. 5.16 Quest. What can carnall men see in the conversation of the godly to make them give glory to God or the truth Answ. By the good conversation of true Christians they gather the goodnesse of the law or religion which they professe And besides they thence gather that they are not hypocrites but are religious indeed whence they see what power their religion hath over them in all their waies And further the scandall of reproaches cast upon the godly is often by the observation of their conversation utterly removed in the hearts of such carnall men as set themselves throughly to observe and marke the course of the godly Your chaste conversation The word here translated Chaste in all other places of the New Testament is translated Pure and so shewes that it ought to be accepted here in a larger sense than the word chaste doth import yet so as chastity is a part of the purity of a Christian. Doct. A pure conversation is required in all true Christians yea even in women as well as men That purity is required is manifest by divers Scriptures yea to be examples in purity 1 Tim. 4.2 It is the chiefe fruit of the wisedome is from above Iam. 3.17 A pure heart is required 1 Tim. 1.5 and a pure conscience 1 Tim. 3.9 and pure hands 1 Tim. 2.8 And that it may be had is apparent for our Saviour saith Yee are all pure Iohn 15.3 Quest. How can a man in this world be pure can any man be without sinne Answ. No there is no man that sinneth not In many things wee sinne all James 3.2 Who can say I have made my heart cleane and am pure from my sin Pro. 20.9 And If any man say he hath no sin he is a liar and the truth is not in him 1 John 1.10 And yet though in that sense no man is pure yet in other senses the godly man may be called pure and is bound even by the Gospel to purity as 1. In respect of some particular offence A godly man may be so pure as to abide the triall of God himselfe as David wills God to judge him according to his righteousnesse and the innocency of his hands meaning in that point of false or treacherous dealing against Saul which was charged upon him Psal. 3.4 5. 18.15 2. In respect of imputation every beleever is perfectly pure all his sins are as if they had never beene and Christs righteousnesse is his and in that righteousnesse of faith he is perfectly pure before God himselfe Rev. 19.8.14 3. In respect of men he may be pure in conversation though not in respect of God and so he is pure when he is unrebukeable and unblameable amongst men And this ought to be found in the conversation of every Christian to live without offence and without rebuke Phil. 2 15 16. 4. There is a pure conversation in respect of God not that we can converse without sin but God is pleased for Christ his sake to account our conversation pure when it hath divers prints and markes of his true grace in us And so Christian purity hath in it many things 1. Separation from impure men Psal. 1.1 2 Cor. 6.17 2. The desire of purity in the perfection of it God accounts his servants pure because
preserving his authority as he judge not partially but with equall judgement shewing the fault wheresoever he find it else he may extremely harden his servants against them both Giving them honour This is the second thing required in the Exposition They must honour their wives and this the husband doth 1. When he useth her with signes of his estimation of her according to her ranke in the family and her relation to him entertaining her as his companion and not as his servant or slave To honour her is to carry himselfe with such respect towards her that all may see that he makes a great account of her as the companion God hath given to him for his life to be a helper to him 2. When he is carefull to protect her from wrongs and dangers and indignities 1 Sam. 30.5 3. When he provides for her maintenance both in his life time and after his death as well as he may allowing her such apparell and other things as may shew manifestly how great account he makes of her and doing all with cheerefulnesse and not like chuâ—lish Nabal and the rather because for the most part they are not able to make shift and provide for themselves 4. By the speciall delight he takes in her above others cherishing her as his owne flesh and making as much of her as he can doe of himselfe Pro. 5. 19. Eph. 5.28 5. By suffering himselfe to be intreated and in some cases advised and admonished by her Gen. 21.12 6. By giving her such emploiment as her gifts are fit for leaving to her trust such things in the family and his estate as she is fit to dispose of It is a dishonour to the wife when the trust of businesse is committed to servants or others when she is able and willing to undertake it Pro. 31.11 7. By yeelding a free and just testimonie of her praises upon all fit occasions both to her selfe and others Pro. 31.28 29. 8. By covering her infirmities passing by meere frailties and not speaking to her to provoke her when she is wayward or else giving soft answers and forbearing as much as may be to speake to her disgrace before others 9. When he gives her leave to dispose of some things at her pleasure not exacting account of her allowing her as a reward of her care or diligence some such overplus as his estate will beare that she may be free to give for pious or charitable uses what may be for her credit or encouragement Ob. But my wife was of mean birth condition or portion when I married Sol. So and much worse was the Church before Christ married her and yet Christ loves the Church Ob. But since marriage she is idle and froward and wastefull c. Sol. If shebe so thou hast cause to pray for and admonish her but for all that thou must love her and yeeld her due honour The Church sinneth after calling and yet Christ honours the Church both by praying for her in heaven and by labouring to clense her by his Spirit and Word in earth Ephes. 5. Ob. But she is profane and carnall a wicked woman a scorner of religion or perhaps of a contrary religion Sol. Thou must love and honour her not because she deserves it but because God requires it Thus of the Exposition The reasons follow and the first is because they are the weaker vessell As the weaker vessell The word translated Vessell is diversly accepted in Scripture sometimes properly sometimes metaphorically As it is taken properly it is sometime taken for goods or any houshold-stuffe Mat. 12.29 Luke 17.31 Sometimes againe it signifies any instrument used in the house or without the house so the instruments used in the Temple about any part of Gods service were called Vessels of the Ministery Heb. 9.21 So a Bushell is called a Vessell Luke 8.16 So that which held the foure footed beasts and fowles c. in the vision Acts 10.11 16. is called a Vessell yet like a sheet so is a saile of a ship called by this terme Acts 27.17 Now in a metaphoricall sense this terme signifies either the parts or members of the body of man or woman that serve for generation 1 Thes. 4.4 or else it signifies any person that God hath set apart for some speciall service or ministration Thus Paul was a Vessell of election or a chosen Vessell to beare Gods name among the Gentiles and Kings and the people of Israel Acts 9.15 Or else such persons upon whom God will declare either his mercy or justice Thus Vessels of honour and mercy and Vessels of dishonour Rom. 9.21 23. and in generall any man or woman that God appoints to doe any worke or his instruments either publikely or privately Thus all men in respect of the worke God requires of them are Vessels 2 Tim. 2.20 21. and so women are Vessels here because they are instruments God makes use of for the helpe of man Now for the word Weaker It signifies the frailties and defects in the sexe of women in respect of which they are inferiour to men not so much for their sinfull defects as their naturall defects defects of negation rather than defects of privation So then the sense is that in as much as women whom God hath given unto man instruments of his blessing and their help are by nature fraile and have many weaknesses and defects men should be the more tender and carefull in their carriage towards them And so here are three points of doctrine may be observed Doct. 1. In that men and women are called Vessels in respect of the service God doth cause them to performe we may learne That in workes of grace or matters of holinesse we are rather Patients than Agents Not but that by Gods assistance men and women doe worke that which is good but because thereby God would have us to ascribe all to his grace And therefore he compares us not to active instruments as tooles are in the hands of the workemen but to passive instruments such as Dishes are that beare and carry treasure or meat or such like Hence it is the Apostles call themselves earthen Vessels 2 Cor. 4.7 and Paul in converting the Gentiles did but beare Gods name Acts 9.21 And therefore we should all acknowledge our insufficiency and flye to the bloud of Jesus Christ to sanctifie us for all the Vessels of the Ministery in the Temple were sprinkled with bloud Heb. 9.21 And further such as are unprofitable should repen t and amend for they are but as the vessell in the hands of the Potter and God will breake them in pieces with his rod of iron Rev. 2.27 Doct. 2. Women are weake and fraile called here the weaker Vessell and I take it this weaknesse is attributed to them not in respect of sin so much as in naturall defects so as he meanes not personall faults but such weaknesses as are found in all women or the most But yet I would not be understood to
brought to light none can reach to it but such as God endues with speciall wisedome for Solomon long since had observed that life is above to the wise only Pro. 15.24 The things I would consider of about this life are these 1. The degrees of it 2. The originall of it 3. A ghesse at the nature of it 4. The things that nourish it 5. The differences betweene this life on earth and as it is in heaven 6. The meanes to attaine it or what we must doe if wee would enter into life 7. The signes to know whether it be in us 8. The properties of it 9. Lastly the Uses of it 1. For first we must understand that this life hath three degrees into which we enter in at three gates as it were The first degree of eternall life begins at the first spirituall acquaintance with God in this life when his favour is made knowne to us in Jesus Christ by the Gospel so as we are truely justified and sanctified being reconciled unto God having all our sins forgiven us and our natures made new and into this degree we enter by the gate of regeneration Thus our Saviour saith This is eternall life to know God and whom he hath sent Iesus Christ Iohn 17.3 Thus he that heareth Christs words and beleeveth is passed from death to life Iohn 5.24 The second degree begins at our death and continueth the life that the soule separated from the body enjoyes till the resurrection at the last day And concerning the estate of the soule in this degree of life we have no absolute revelation but yet are taught in Scripture that it returnes to God that gave it to the body at first Eccles. 12.7 and that it is with Christ Phil. 1.23 that it is in the hands of God and in Paradise Luke 23.43 and lives in unspeakable joy Luke 16.25 and is freed from all miseries of this life and enjoyes the honour of all good workes Rev. 14.13 the bodie resting in the grave from all paine and labour as in a bed of rest till the resurrection Esay 57.2 And into this degree of life eternall we enter in by the gate of death The third degree of life eternall begins at the resurrection of our bodies at the last day and is enjoyed by body and soule for ever comprehending all possible consummation of felicity and glory in the heavens And into this we enter by the gate of resurrection which is a kind of new begetting of us and therefore is called the resurrection of life Iohn 11.25 and so the blessed in heaven are called the children of the resurrection and by that way the children of God Luke 20.36 In the first degree life is imperfect in the second it is perfect in the third it is consummate And the Use of this first point should be to warne men to looke to it that they enter into the first degree of eternall life while they are in this world or else they shall never get to heaven when they die and therefore should strive for saving knowledge and to become new creatures or else it is in vain to hope for heaven 2. For the second which is the originall of life it is greatly for the praise of it that it flowes from that life which is in God himselfe which is an unspeakable glory to the creatures that enjoy it With thee is the fountaine of life saith David Psal. 36.9 So he calls him the God of his life Psal. 42.8 Naturall life is but a sparkle that flowes from the life of our Parents but spirituall and eternall life is kindled from that infinite light and life of God but yet not as Christ received we this life for he had it by naturall generation we have it by a way unspeakable from God but yet by Jesus Christ. In him was life as the life was the light of men Iohn 14. He that hath the Son hath life Iohn 5.12 and he it is that is eternall life viz. to us ver 20. As there is no light in the visible world but from the Sun in the firmament so there is no life in the spirituall world but from God in heaven which hath caused it to shine in our hearts by the Son of righteousnesse Christ Jesus Thus our life is called the life of God Ephes. 4.18 and Christ is said to live in us Gal. 2.20 Which should teach us greatly to admire and adore the excellency of Gods goodnesse and make us to rest our selves for ever under the shadow of his wings Psal. 36.7 8 9. But that this point may be more cleerely understood we must consider of the originall of this life from God three waies First in respect of ordination and so it flowes from Gods decree he hath ordained us unto life Acts 13.48 and our names are written in the booke of life Phil. 4.3 Secondly in respect of merit it was bought of God by the death of the flesh of Christ. I give my flesh for the life of the world Iohn 6.51 This life will not be had without his death that we might live in eternall life he must die a temporall death And shall not this greatly inflame our hearts to love the Lord Jesus that gave himselfe for us that we should not perish but have everlasting life Thirdly in respect of operation or inchoation and so the fountaine of life is either without us or within us without us is the Word of Christ that is the immortall seed by which we are begotten unto life 1 Pet. 1.24 and so is called the Word of life Phil. 2.15 And the Word is so as it is the Word of Christ that is Gospel My words saith he are spirit and life Iohn 6.63 And that Word considered as it is preached to the dead soules of men the dead shall heare the voice of Christ and live Shall heare it note that Iohn 5.25 which should make us greatly to esteeme the preaching of the Gospel Within us the fountaine of life is the Spirit of Christ which is called the Spirit of life which is in Christ Jesus Rom. 8.2 Now the Spirit of Christ that we may live doth two things viz. it quickens the seed of the Word and unites us unto Christ as members of the mysticall body and then looke how the soule of man doth give life to every member of the body so doth the Spirit of Christ to every soule as a severall member of the mysticall body 3. For the third Wee shall not exactly know what the nature of eternall life is still it be perfected in us or consummate yet by divers words God hath let fal in Scripture we may ghesse at the nature of this life and in generall I thinke it is a kind of celestiall light falling into the soule that doth to it that which naturall life doth to the body This Saint Iohn shewing how Christ was the life of men saith he was the light of men Iohn 1.4 And David having said
the reward should pluck up thy heart against all the hardship of godlinesse for 1. God will grant thee pardon of all thy sins Acts 2.39 2. Thou shalt have fellowship with God himselfe and he will shew thee so much when thou seekest to him in his ordinances 1 Iohn 1.7 3. Thou hast most precious promises recorded every where in the sacred volume of Gods booke 2 Pet. 1.4 4. Who would not be stirred up with the contemplation of that glorioâ—s inheritance is reserved for us in heaven that incorruptible crown should make any body willing to abstaine from all things and to run with all violence in the race set before us 1 Pet. 1.3 1 Cor. 9.24 25 26 27. Only let me conclude this point with an earnest exhortation to all Christians that would have comfort of life to apply themselves to get all possible knowledge they can in the Scriptures for that knowledge is a tree of life Pro. 3.18 16.22 and those sacred knowledges they must not let goe but take fast hold on them Pro. 4.13 They must attend incline their eares and not let them depart from betweene their eyes and be sure to keep them in the middest of their hearts Pro. 4.21 20 22. Marke every one of those words to doe it and consider that it is not the having of the Bibles or Sermons or the reading or hearing but the knowledge we get into our hearts nor is it any knowledge but wisdome or the wise knowledge of the Scriptures and our knowledge is then wise when it is an understanding of our owne waies and wee are wise for our selves when we studie profitable things and when we sow those seeds of truth in daily practice and when wee practice with discretion looking to the circumstances of every dutie not to draw upon our selves incumbrances by our owne rashnesse or indiscretion And lastly when with all knowledge we joyne lowlinesse of minde and meeknesse that meeknesse that is called meekenesse of wisdome by Saint Iames. Thus of the meanes to attaine life the signes follow There are divers waies to trie our selves whether eternall life bee begun in us as 1. By the savouring of those things that are immortall Our mortall life relisheth nothing but what is transitory and eternall life finds happinesse in nothing but what is eternall or tends to it Thus a man that is endued with this life esteemes with sense grace above riches spirituall treasures above all earthly In particular the desire after the Word of God is a signe that we are at least new borne babes in Gods kingdome if so be wee desire it with a kind of naturall affection as the child doth the breast and constantly and as the word is sincere and with an unfained desire to grow in grace and goodnesse by the power of the Word Rom. 8.5 1 Pet. 2. Iohn 6.27 2. By our knowledge of God in Christ as hath beene shewed before when it is such a knowledge as workes not onely admiration but also sound transformation of our hearts and lives 3. There is a kind of sorrow that the Apostle faith is to salvation 2. Cor. 10.7 and that is such a sorrow as is voluntary and secret for our sinnes and for all sorts of sinnes Rom. 7. Esa. 6.5 Esa. 1.16 and as they are sinnes and not for other respects and such a sorrow as quieteth the heart and leaveth a vehement desire of reformation and is most stirred by the sense of Gods goodnesse Hos. 3.5 Esa. 1.16 and is found in prosperity as well as adversitie 4. By our love to God for if the light of life be in us and that we are truly acquainted with God as our God in Christ the heart hath seene that that will make it in love with God for ever and shew it by his estimation of Gods loving kindnesse and all the signes of it above all things in life Psal. 63.2 11. and by longing after the comming of Christ 2. Tim. 4.8 and by grieving for Gods absence Cant. 3.1 and by his feare to offend God in any thing Iude 20. and by his willingnesse to suffer any thing for God and the Gospel 1 Thes. 1.2 5. By our love of the brethren The Apostle Iohn with great confidence of words makes this a â—â—gne that we are translated from death to life 1 Ioh. 3.14 and it is infallible if we so love them as we account them the only excellent ones Psal. 16.3 and desire them as the onely companions of our lives and if it be for the grace and goodnesse is in them 1 Ioh. 5.1 2 Ioh. 1.2 and if it be notwithstanding their infirmities or adversities and if we love all the brethren without respect of persons 6. To conclude this point generally If eternall life be begun in us wee are new creatures borne againe the Image of God is restored in us in some degree Ioh. 3.5 Tit. 3.5 Colos. 3.10 and wee are such as are fully resolved to spend our daies in the way of righteousnesse and a holy course of life Prov. 12.28 8. The properties of this life follow and they are five for 1. It is unspeakable eye hath not seene nor eare heard nor can the heart of man conceive what God hath prepared in life for them that love him 1 Cor. 2.9 2. It is free it is not given by merit but is the free gift of God Rom. 6. ult 3. It is certaine for there is an Act for it in Gods counsell Men be ordained to life and their names written in the booke of life Acts 13.48 Phil. 4.4 and God hath bound himselfe by many promises in his Word to the beleever and besides hath confirmed it with an oath Heb. 6.17 and Christ is gone into heaven to make the place ready for all the heires of life Iohn 14.3 and further we have it already begun even eternall life begun Iohn 17.3 4. It is a life by assimilation that is such a life as is fashioned in likenesse to the life of another even Jesus Christ according to whose Image we are created Col. 3.10 And who shall change our vile bodies and make them like his glorious body Phil. 3.21 5. It is eternall a life that will last as long as God liveth it will never have an end Divines expresse the eternity of it in part by this similitude Suppose a little bird came to the Sea once in a thousand yeares and tooke up only one drop of water and so should continue to take every thousand years only one drop what an unspeakable space of time would it be before the Sea would be drunke up and yet eternity is a lasting beyond that unmeasurably Thus of the explication of the Doctrine concerning life The Uses follow and Use 1. First what a strong impression should this doctrine have upon the hearts of all unregenerate men How should life and heaven suffer violence How should this force open their eyes that they might awake from that fearfull lethargie and stand up from
and disagreements and faults in the carriage or judgements of Christians in their living together The earnestnesse of the Apostle in heaping up these directions imports that he discerned many things amisse which was not only true of the Churches of Corinth and Galatia and Thessaloniâ—a but even of the Church of Philippi which St. Paul most commends And the like we may find in the estate of the seven Churches of Asia if we mark what is said to them by S. Iohn in his Revelation Yea there was not perfect agreement at all times amongst the Pillars of the first Christian Churches Paul and Barnabas were at variance Actsâ—5 â—5 â—9 and Paul and Peter did openly disagree Gal. 2. The reason is because in this life we know but in part and are sanctified but in part 1 Cor. 13. The Use should be first to teach us not to be offended or scandalized at the differences of opinion that breake out in all the Churches of Christ every where in our times Wee must pray the God of peace to give us peace and know that it hath alwaies beene so and therefore it should not hinder us from embracing the known truth Secondly this should the more enflame our desires after heaven and make us the more willing to die because there will never be perfect holinesse and agreement till we come to heaven then we shall be holy as God is holy and know as we are known and charity will be perfect for ever And besides this should teach us with the more patience to instruct and waite for the amendment of such as are contrary minded and not strive over violently or passionately with them 2 Tim. 2.25 Lastly if Christians can agree no better and have such defects then wee should never wonder overmuch at the monstrous abominations in opinion or life that are found amongst the wicked of the world and in false Churches A second doctrine I observe from hence is That we ought to be rightly ordâ—red in our minds as well as any other part of our soules or lives Yea the minde is to be looked to in the first place Hence it is that in our regeneration our mindes are especially renewed Rom. 12.2 and God requires to be served with our minds Mat. 22.37 Yea as God is an eternall mind so the service of the mind is most proper for God And besides our mindes give lawes to our lives and therefore if the mind be not good the life must needs be evill The happinesse of the whole man depends upon the mind and therefore the Apostle reckons the impuritie of the mind and conscience to be the worst impurity can befall a man Tit. 1.15 and the same Apostle makes it a signe of a man whose end is damnation to have his mind taken up and wholly bent to earthly things Phil. 3.19 This point may serve first to shew the wofull estate of such persons as have ill and unsound minds And the mind is unsound when it is corrupt or putrefied with ill opinions concerning either faith or manners 2 Tim. 3.8 1 Cor. 11.3 and when it is blinded with ignorance 2 Cor. 4.3 4. for without knowledge the mind cannot be good Pro. 19.2 and it is a divellish mischiefe to have darknesse in our mindes as that place in the Corinthians shewes The minde is also unsound and in wofâ—ll â—aking when it is taken up with vile thoughts and contemplative wickednesse Rom. 1.21 Eph. 4.17 and when men have double mindes Iames 4.7 or wavering mindes Iames 1.7 And therefore one of the highest curses God inflicts upon men with whom he is angry is to plague them in their mindes either with a reprobate mind Rom. 1.28 or with a desperate minde Secondly this Doctrine shewes what harmfull creatures deceivers of mindes are they doe more mischiefe than such as deceive men in their estates or poison mens bodies Tit. 1.10 Thirdly this should teach all carefull Christians to gird up the loynes of their mindes 1 Pet. 1.13 and to labour to get a sound minde 2 Tim. 1.7 and in particular to get the unitie of minde which the Apostle here requires And so I come to the third point The third Doctrine then which I observe out of these words is That all true Christians are bound in a speciall maner to strive to be all of one mind which in this place is meant of unity and agreement in judgement and matter of beliefe in the points of Religion This is urged in divers Scriptures as 1 Cor. 1.10 2 Cor. 13.11 Phil. 2.2 Rom 15.5 and this was the great glorie of the first Christian Church that all the multitude were of one heart and one soule Acts 4.32 There are many reasons to perswade us hereunto 1. From the nature of this agreement It is as it were one of the bonds of the mysticall union for though it be not the principall one for that is the Spirit of Christ yet it is a speciall one it is like the veines and sinewes which tye the bodie together to breake this unitie is to cut asunder the very veines and sinewes of the mysticall bodie of Christ 1 Cor. 1.10 2 From the equitie and comelinesse of it We have but one Father one Baptisme one Spirit one Hope and therefore should have but one Faith Eph. 4.3 4 5. 3 From the good effects of this unitie for first it will make us the fitter to prayse God and doe him service with the greater encouragement and comfort as we may see Rom. 15.5 Secondly it will make us ever eat our meat with more gladnesse and singlenesse and quietnesse of heart Act. 2.46 Thirdly it will winne us the more favour and honour amongst the people as wee reade in the example of those first Christians Act. 2.47 yea in the end of that verse wee may gather that it is a great advantage for the conversion of others when they see us agree so well together and further it will bee a singular joy to our Teachers to see us agree and be all of one minde and to serve God with one shoulder as the Prophet speaketh Zeph. 3.9 so Phil. 2.2 Yea it will bee a signe to us that wee are true Christians and have found true comfort in Christ and in brotherly love and that we have fellowship by the Spirit in the bodie of Christ and that we have right bowels and mercie unto others Phil. 2.1 2. 4 From the ill effects of dissenting Two of them may be gathered from the coherence in this place for first it is implyed That if Christians agree not in opinions they will hardly practise the foure other vertues here named towards the persons with whom they dissent they will not love them as brethren heartily nor bee so pitifull to them in distresse nor so mercifull to helpe them if they be in need nor so courteous and kinde to them Secondly if this first rule be transgressed it is very probable they will bring trouble upon themselves and that either
in their consciences or in their estates It may be observed that all the while a man is in contention about his divers or strange opinions in which he dissents he is not quiet in himselfe nor enjoyes firme rest and peace in his owne heart and conscience And experience shewes that many both Ministers and private Christians have brought a great deale of trouble upon their estates by dissenting Now out of other Scriptures we may observe divers other ill effects of diversities in opinions as first it breeds confusion in the Church as the Apostle shewes 1 Cor. 14.32 33. Secondly it breeds division and schisme 1 Cor. 1.10 When men begin to broach new opinions schismes begin in the root of it though it may be a long time before it come to the full growth Thirdly it much disquieteth the hearts and heads of many weak Christians in which respect S. Paul wished they were cut off that troubled the Galathians chap. 5. Fourthly it not onely troubles Christians but many times workes still in them as it proves the subverting of their soules as the Apostles shew in the case of difference about the Ceremoniall Law Act. 15.24 Eph. 4.14 2 Tim. 2.14 16 17. Fifthly it drives men many times into divers acts of hypocrisie or passion or pride or such vices as are contrarie to singlenesse of heart Act. 2. 46. Sixtly it breeds many times strange censuring the authors of new opinions censuring of others as if because they received not their doctrine they were not spirituall enough but too carnally minded and that they were fâ—rre behinde them in knowledge as we may gather 1 Cor. 14.36 37. Thus the false Teachers vilified Saint Paul and the Apostles Thus of the motives to unitie in judgement Before I come to the Use I must put you in minde of a limitation that concernes this doctrine We must be of one minde but then it must be according to Christ Jesus Rom. 15.5 that is this consent in juâ—gement must bee in the truth and in such truth especially as may further the edification of the mysticall bodie of Christ else agreement in judgement is a conspiracie rather than unitie The Use may be both for instruction and reproofe for instruction and so we should all be affected with a great estimation of unitie in judgement and strive by all meanes to attaine to it and keepe our selves so all of us that we doe live in unity with the Church of God Now that we may doe thus 1. Wee should beseech the God of patience and consolation to give us to be like minded even to worke in us the unity he requires of us Rom 15.5 2. We must take heed of private interpretations Men should with much feare and jealousie here or reade of such opinions or interpretations of Scripture as have no authors but some one or few men Of such authors of doctrines we should say with the Apostle What came the Word of God out from you or came it unto you only 1 Cor. 14.36 Especially men must take heed of receiving opinions from meere private persons that are not Ministers of the Gospel for I suppose it cannot be shewed from any place of Scripture that ever any truth was revealed to or by a private man that was unknowne to all the Teachers of the Church yea if the Authors of divers and strange doctrines be Ministers yet that rule of the Apostle should hold that the spirits of the Prophets should be subject to the Prophets Such doctrines as may not be approved by the grave and godly learned that are eminent in the Church must not be broached 1 Cor. 14.32 And this rule hath one thing more in it viz. that men should not expresse difference of opinion without open and manifest Scripture Avoid doubtfull disputations Rom. 14.1 Esay 8. 3. A great respect must be had to the Churches peace so as such doctrines as are likely to breed either scandall or division in the Church are either not to be received or not uttered except in some speciall case Yea moderate Christians that make conscience of unity should hold themselves in conscience bound to be affraid to depart from the judgement of the Church in which they live unlesse it be when doctrine is brought in with great demonstration to the conscience To preserve the unity of the spirit we must have great respect to the bond of peace Rom. 14.19 1 Cor. 14.33 Eph. 4.3 We must greatly reverence the forme of doctrine in the Church where wee live Rom. 6.17 4. That we may be of one mind every Christian must be sure to know the truth which is given to the Churches and to make himselfe fully perswaded in his mind about such truths as are fundamentally necessarie to salvation â— Tim. 1.1 3. 5. Private Christians in receiving opinions should have great respect unto such Teachers as have beene their fathers in Christ God hath bound them to a speciall reverence towards them which they should shew by reverencing their judgements more than any other men in meet comparison 1 Cor. 4. 15 16. 11.1 2 4 5. Phil. 3.15 17. 6. To preserve a further unity it should be the care of such as have gifts of knowledge and utterance to helpe forwards such as are weake in judgeâ—â—nt and to comfort the feeble minded lest they being neglected become a pâ—â—y to deceivers of mindes 1 Thes. 5.14 and to warne such as are not of the same minde Phil. 4. Lastly we should marke such as cause divisions and offences contrary to the doctrine which we have lâ—â—rned and avoid them Rom. 16.17 18. The second 〈◊〉 may be for the reproofe of multitudes of Christians in all places that 〈◊〉 greatly against this doctrine by their dissenting in opinions without due respect of the former rules There is almost no Congregation in the kingdome but is disquieted with this sin yea many times the glory of such as professe religion is greatly obscured by this sin and the sincerity of religion much exposed to contempt and the profane reproach of the wicked And this sin is the greater 1. When men not only bring in new opinions but also bring them in with an opinion that they are more holy and more spirituall than such as receive them not or resist them 1 Cor. 14.37 2. When the opinions are meerely new and unheard of before in the Christian world 3. When they are brought in by private persons that goe from house to house to inferre upon others the singularity of their conceits 4. When themselves are doubtfull inwardly of the truth of what they affirme and are not fully perswaded but doubt both waies and yet take to that side that differs from the generall judgement of the Churches Rom. 14.5 1 Tim. 1.6 7. 5. When men urge their dissenting so violently that a Schisme is made in the Church or Christians are divided from the exercise of brotherly love and mutuall fellowship 1 Cor. 1.10 11. 6. When men are
trespasse against 〈◊〉 And that we shall be iâ— we soundly 〈…〉 râ—les If we know any fault by our brother and feele that it doth tempt us to alienation we must then remember the charge given Levit. 19.17 which is not to suffer our hearts to hate him but give a vent unto our hearts by a plaine and discreet reproofe 2. We should be soundly settled in judgement that there are infirmities in the best though we know them not and so to looke for it as when they doe breake out we should shew our selves ready to beare their infirmities and forbeare them if they be meere frailties choosing rather to crosse our selves than to irritate or provoke them in their weakenesse Rom. 15.1 2. 3. If any brother trespasse against us we should shew our selves easie to be entreated and willing to practise the rule given by our Saviour even to forgive him if he offend unto seventy times seven times when he saith it repenteth him Mat. 18.21 4. If we have done any wrong we should make haste to be reconciled and seeke it with willing acknowledgement and readinesse to make satisfaction Mat. 5.23 24. Only we must remember about this doctrine of the love of the brethren that there are three caveats to be looked to 1. That we misplace not our affections upon false brethren for there are false brethren that will creepe in privily many times for corrupt ends Gal. 2.4 2 Thes. 3.13 2. That if any brother be scandalous or walke inordinately or will not be subject to the forme of doctrine and the publike ministerie then such a one is to be avoided only he must be admonished as a brother 2 Thes. 3.6 15. 3. Servants are charged to looke to it that they be obedient and subject notwithstanding this doctrine that their Masters are brethren 1 Tim. 6.1 Pitifull The word rendered Pitifull in the Originall signifies rightly bowelled or such as have true or right bowels and so it is to be referred to mercy and is more than other Scriptures expresse when they require bowels of mercy for here it is required that these bowels be right In Mat. 25. men are sentenced to condemnation for not shewing mercie In other Scriptures it is shewed that though they doe shew mercy yet if some things be not looked to it will not be accepted as Miâ—h 6.8 there is required not only mercy but the love of mercy and Mat 6. the Pharisees did workes of mercy and yet our Saviour finds fault with them because they were done to be seene of men and in 1 Cor. 13.2 the Apostle saith If a man give all that he hath to the poore and want love it is nothing So here the Apostle requires not mercy only but that their bowels be right in mercy and about this rule therefore two things are to be explicated 1. What bowels of mercy means 2. What right bowels imports For the first Bowels of mercy imports 1. Truth in shewing mercy that it be not in ceremony or word only but in deed that the heart shew mercy as well as the tongue 2. Love that our mercy proceed from hearty and Christian affection to the partie 1 Cor. 13.2 not of constraint nor with wicked thoughts or griefe of heart Deut. 7.7 8. to 12. 3. Tendernesse of affection that we be affected as if our selves were in want Rom. 12.16 4. Cheerefulnesse in expressing our mercy to such as are in misery who are sometimes as much refreshed with the respect we shew to their persons as with the supply we bring to their estates Men in misery should be comforted as well as relieved 5. The practice of secret mercy as well as open even to thinke of them and provide for them and to provoke others to mercy and to pray for them when they know not of it even when wee are gone from them still to shew them mercy For the second our Bowells are right in shewing mercy 1. If we be prepared unto such good works and so both our eares should be prepared that they may be open to the cry of the poore Prov. 21.13 and the matter of mercy should be made ready And to this purpose it were an excellent course if Christians would lay up weekly a part of their gettings which they would consecrate to God that it might be ready when there were need 1 Cor. 16.1 2. and further if we be as God is mindfull of mercy and doe exercise it speedily without delay Prov. 3.27 28. 2. If we looke not for too much beholdingnesse from them that are relieved The rich must not rule over the poore nor the borrower become a servant to the lender Prov. 22 7. 3. If we have a good eye Pro. 22.9 and shew it by dispensing of our mercy to such as have most need and to such as are best affected in religion if there be choise 4. If wee doe workes of mercy out of goods well gotten for God hates robbery though it were for burnt offerings Esay 61.8 5. If it bee for right ends as not for merit or the praise of men Mat. 6. 2 Cor. 9.19 6. If we be full of mercy rich in mercy much in mercy abundant in mercy not onely to our power but sometimes and in some cases beyond our power Wee must open our hands wide Deut. 15.8.1 Tim. 6.18 2 Cor. 8.2 9. good measure and pressed downe Luk. 6.8 if we give not sparingly 7. If we be discreet so to ease others as we burthen not our selves 2 Cor. 9.14 15. 8. If we exercise our selves in every kind of mercy both spirituall and corporall in giving lending visiting clothing feeding instructing admonishing comforting c. 9. If we be constant and not grow wearie of well-doing Gal. 6. The use may be first for reproofe and confutation of divers sorts of men 1. Of the Papists that brag of their good workes in this kind to whom it may be granted that they shew workes of mercy and perhaps have bowels of mercy but they are not right bowels both because with the Pharisees they doe their works to bee seene of men and with opinion of justification and salvation by the merit of their workes and besides though they shew compassion to the bodies of men yet are they without all true compassion to the soules of men 2 Of the house keeping of many Protestants that brag of their great Hospitalitie and good house keeping when their entertainment is either spent upon the rich or else in the profane abuse of the good creatures of God by drunkennesse or else in the entertainment of disordered and lewd persons 3. Of the great neglect of mercy in the most men that either shew not mercy at all or not bowels of mercy or not according to the rules given before especially such as hide themselves from the poore Esay 58.7 and use shifts and excuses to avoide such supplies as are necessary for the furtherance of the reliefe for the poore in such places as
they fully know this or any other doctrine in particular And this let is the stronger when they smother their doubts and will not aske the way or seeke resolution in things they understand not especially in cases of their owne consciences In some Christians this want of assurance ariseth from meere slothfulnesse though they be often called upon and convinced yet they returne to their former carelesnesse and will not be at the paines to use the directions given them for the settling of their hearts In some Christians it is a violent pronenesse in their natures to take offence at such infirmities or mistakings as they observe in such as have professed religion bâ—â—ore them yea sometimes they take offence at the libeâ—ty of those that are truely godly though they abuse not their liberty And this offence is sometimes so deadly that they give way to the projects of renouncing of all religion because they have observed such things in those that professe religion As in the Primitive Church many Christians tooke grievous offence at other Christians for the use of their liberty in things indifferent so as the Apostle was affraid they would fall away and perish in their scandalls Lastly some Christians are not settled because when the evill day comes upon them they cast away their confidence and strive to thinke that because God afflicteth them therefore they are not his being for the present uncapable of all those promises of Scripture that make it cleere that God may afflict them and not be displeased with them and they may be his deare servants and children They will not know that whom God loves he chastens and that he is used to trie his gold in the fire and that whom God gives the greatest comforts he usually sends great trialls immediately after as when Christ was honoured with a voice from heaven at his baptisme and a visible descending of the holy Ghost upon him he was by and by led into the wildernesse to be tempted of the Divell And Paul after his revelation was cast downe almost into hell with temptations Thus of the knowledge of conversion and calling in generall Now in this Text is further imported That a Christian may know the warrant of all his particular actions for the true Christian goeth to the light that it may be manifest that his workes are wrought in God Iohn 3.22 and he walketh by rule Gal. 6. and he makes the Word a light to his feet and a lanthorne to his pathes Psal. 119. And this point greatly reproveth the carelesnesse of the most Christians that are unresolved in the most actions of their lives and live by false rules as the example of others or the conceits of their owne heads or their profit or the like They doe not know their calling in seeing the warrant of all their courses and therefore it is that they live in strange offences and see not the danger These walke in darknesse and know not whither they goe Now if any aske how they may attaine to the knowledge of the rules for all their actions I answer shortly they must redeeme the time and studie the Scriptures for there only shall they find the right rules of all good conversation Iohn 5.39 2 Tim. 3.15 Eph. 5.15 and withall men must aske the way to Sion Ier. 50.4 5. They must make conscience to seeke resolution and counsell of their Teachers especially and in all this be sure they bring an humble heart and a lowly minde for God hath promised to teach the meeke and the humble his wayes To inherit blessing The end of their calling is to inherit blessing What things are contained in these words will appeare by certaine generall observations and by the particular unfolding of them In generall we may hence gather 1 That Gods people or true Christians are a blessed people such as have a marvellous excellent estate above all men none like them Deut. 23.29 Let the righteous man dwell where he will he is better than his neighbour they are the onely noble and excellent ones Psal. 16.3 As God said of Iob so is it true of all them none are as they Iob 2. They doe not inherit that which is blessed onely but they inherit blessing Every leafe of the Bible saith they are blessed and the word in the Old Testament so translated signifies blessednesse all blessings are theirs This would be a great comfort to true Christians that know their calling nothing should dismay them they should chide their soules if they be discouraged as David did Psal. 42. And the wicked men of this world should be ashaâ—ed of their sottish blindnesse that account godly men in a miserable case or doe any way vilifie them And weake Christians should pray earnestly to God to shew them the hope of their calling Eph. 1.9 that they may be from their hearts perswaded of their happinesse 2. That Gods Elect by nature are not in a blessed estate They are called to it not borne to it It is a preferment they are advanced to by meanes of their receiving of the Gospel and the sinceritie of true religion Their religion not their parents or their owne endeavours helps them to it by nature they are in a miserable case both in respect of unholinesse and unhappinesse Eph. 2.1 2 3 12. Tit. 3.3 And this is fit for them to know that they may be the more stirred up to magnifie the free grace of God and to love the Gospel and that they may be the more humble in themselves and strive to walke worthy of so excellent a calling and use all meanes that God hath appointed to encrease more and more in blessing And unregenerate men must likewise hence take notice that they can never inherit blessing unlesle they repent for calling is the doore of blessing 3. That true Christians inherit nothing but blessing there is no curse mingled withall It will presently rise in mens minds that many afflictions of all sorts befall them as well as others But I answer first that all the malediction deserved by their sins was charged upon Christ and he hath borne all the curse for them Gal. 3. Esay 53. and so Gods justice is satisfied and their debt paid Secondly I may take advantage of the word Inherit and that two wayes first that though afflictions which are properly rods for the wicked may breake in upon the lot of the righteous yet they shall not rest there Psâ—â— 125.3 It is but for a little while that God can be angry with them but he loves them with an everlasting love Esay 54. They inherit not afflictions though they have afflictions Secondly they are called to inherit blessing which imports further That though during their minoritie in this world they may indure some hardship yet when these heires come to perfect age in heaven then all affliction shall be cast into the Sea and there shall be no curse Rev. 22. Thirdly I answer that even their crosses are blessings for
called 272 Wherein it exceeds all other writings ibid. Servants Service How we are to serve God 473 Who are rejected from the number of Gods Servants 474 It is an excellent freedome to be a Servant of God 475 Their prerogatives ibid. Servants are of divers sorts 486 For what cause Servitude came in ibid. How a godly Servant may comfort himselfe in his estate 488 They must be subject three wayes 490 Helps in their subjection ibid. They are to shew their feare of God in their callings 492 Their feare towards their Masters shewed divers wayes 493 Sheep Signes of a lost Sheep 557 Hopes of returning 558 Motives to returne 559 The time when the number and meanes 560 The maner and signes of returning 561 The lets 562 Shepherd What attributes are given to Christ as a Shepherd 563 564 He is the one true great and good Shepherd 564 The happinesse of such as live under this Shepherd appeares in ten things 565 Shew Seven wayes whereby we may offend by outward Shewes 333 Motives to the Shew of vertue 334 Sicknesse Vide Healing How it comes into the soule 548 The Sicknesse of the soule grievous many wayes 549 Why many feele not the Sicknesse of the soule ibid. Silence To put to Silence is diversly accepted 455 Sin Sixe wayes by which one mans Sin is derived on another 141 How many wayes Sin hinders the growth of the word 200 A man may be said to make Sin many wayes 522 523 How Christ had no Sin 524 Inwhat respect Christ bare our Sins 531 His sufferings fitted to our Sins 532 Men are said to be alive in Sin many wayes 535 Their miserie great that so doe ibid. Sinner To be a worker of Iniquitie what and three wayes manifested 397 Sion The Church is like Mount Sion in many respects 276 How the Citizens of this City may be knowne 277 Their speciall priviledges 279 Sober Sobrietie A fixefold Sobrietie 104 Sojourners Vide Saints and Strangers 4 5 132 Soule What it is 76 Soule taken many wayes 367 Its description ibid. Seven things considerable in it ibid. c. It is a substance but not bodily 368 It is immortall 369 Its originall 371 Anima non est ex traduce 372 God creates the Soule 373 374 Objections against it answered 374 375 Of the union of the Soule with the body 376 Shewed by many similies 377 By what band the Soule is bound to the body ibid. The faculties of the Soule 378 Its five senses 379 The inward senses three 380 The Soule gives to the body a threefold motion 311 The facultie of reason in the Soule and wherein it excells 382 The end of its creation 383 Foure kinds of warre against the Soule 384 The Flesh wars against the Soule five wayes ibid. How the Soule comes to be diseased 548 The sicknesse of the Soule grievous many wayes 149 Many feele it not ibid. The Soule synechdochically signifieth the whole man 17â— Speaking Vide Evill-speaking and Report Spirit What need our Spiritâ— have to be sanctified â—5 In what its sanctification consisteth ibid. Eight things belong thereto 16 Why the Spirit is called the Holy Ghost 93 Why the Holy Spirit ibid. Sprinkling The meaning of that ceremonie of Sprinkling Christs bloud 22 A fourefold legall Sprinkling 22 23 c. The manifold passages of Sprinkling the Passeover opened 25 26 Statutes God hath foure Statute books 149 Foure praises of those Statutes ibid. Stone How Christ is said to be first a Stone secondly a living Stone 249 250 This Stone disallowed how and by whom 251 252 Wicked men compared to Stones in many respects 258 So the godly also ibid. Reasons why we ought to be lively Stones 259 That Christ is laid as a foundation Stone imports many things 276 A corner Stone 282 Elect and precious ibid. Strangers Who and why man is a Stranger even in five respects 3 4 The Elect are Strangers 4 And in foureteene things they should be like Strangers 4 5 The word Stranger literally and mystically taken 132 Prettie allusions from Israels being in Egypt 132 c. We should carry our selves as Strangers 364 Submission The Submission which belongs to Princes and Magistrates hath sixe things in it 425 Objections against this Submission answered 427 Suffer The markes of such as truely suffer with Christ 315 Divers wayes of Suffering 514 Christ Suffered for us in divers respects 517 518 His Sufferings were for our examples 519 Ten things to be followed by the examples of Christs Sufferings 521 Christs Sufferings 〈…〉 532 He suffered in his body and soule 533 Why he suffered on a tree 534 T TAbernacle Christ hath a fivefold Tabernacle 261 A godly man like a Tabernacle in many respects 262 Excellent uses hereof 263 Taste What will bring us unto a good Taste of Gods goodnesse 239 240 Our true Taste is seene both by the causes and effects 241 Wherein the Taste of the godly and wicked differ 242 How far the Taste of the wicked may goe 243 The uses of it 243 244 We can have but a Taste of Gods sweetnesse in this life 244 The uses of it ibid. The true causes of the want of Taste to the Word 245 When we have tasted of it we must not lose our Appetite 246 Temptation Foure sorts of it 57 Sathan tempts five wayes 58 Thirteene degrees of it ibid. c. How Sathans Temptations differ from our owne concupiscence 59 60 Comforts against Temptation 60 Twelve rules in Temptation 61 God tempts man sixe wayes 62 Seven wayes in affliction 62 63 Testimonie The Scripture is our sure Testimonie and thence how our Testaments are to be fetcht 124 125 Time Times Foure sorts of men have enquired about Times 1. The curious 2. The weake 3. The superstitious 4. The wise 83 Tradition The word is taken five waies 89 90 How many wayes children are infected by the Tradition of their fathers 142 Why those Traditions should be so infectious ibid. c. Trust. Five things pertaining to a perfect Trust 105 Nine wayes to shew our Trust 108 Truth What it is 175 What it is to obey the Truth how 176 V VAine-glory Wherein it is seene 512 Verily The word oft used in Scripture and that for three speciall causes 150 151 How many wayes we shew forth the Verilies of Christ 332 333 Why the Verilies that are in us are called Christs Verilies 334 Vertue How the word is taken in the Originall 327 Nine Vertues in Christ which we should shew forth 329 Vertue and Grace are a Christians best riches 618 Vessell The word Vessell diversly taken 642 Visit Visitation Men are said to visit diversly 412 So God also ibid. c. First in judgement 413 Secondly in mercy 414 Signes of such as he visits in mercy 415 What glorious things the day of Visitation brings forth 419 Uncleannesse Two waies contracted 25 Unitie Of Unitie in mind or judgement 674 675 Helpes thereto 676 Aggravations against discord in opinion 677 Many ill causes of
the contrary ibid. c. In what cases we may not be of one mind with the Church of Rome 678 W WArre Warfare Vide Fight The Christian condition is military 42 He must keepe a fivefold garison 43 Foure kinds of Warre against the soule 384 The flesh warres against the soule five wayes ibid. Why God doth suffer this Ware 385 Our armour in this Warre what 386 How we may get victorie in this Warre 387 Weake Priviledges of Weake Christians 229 Encouragement for Weake Christians 237 Well-doing Well-doing is the best way to stop the 〈◊〉 of wicked man â—65 Excellent uses of it ibid. How we are said to doe well 639 631 Reasons why we ought alwayes to be Well-doing 631 Whisperers Vide Bacâ—biters 216 217 Wicked Wickednesse What Wicked men in particular are not under mercie 354 God doth oft suffer his children to live among Wicked men 391 In what case we may converse with wickedmen 392 Wife Sixteene motives for Husbands and Wives to live together quietly in marriage 576 Five speciall causes of disorder betweene Husband and Wife 577 Why the Apostle is so large in setting down the Wives duty 579 Eight reasons of the Wives subjection 581 In what 582 How and in what cases not ibid. Particular sins of the Wife in case of subjection 583 What meanes a Wife must use to win her Husband 595 596 Chastity in marriage is specially charged on the Wife 596 How chaste wife may be discerned 597 Wherein Wives should shew their feare to their Husbands 601 602 What is a Wives best ornament 627 Obedience and reverence are a Wives ornaments 628 Will. The Will of God is first Personall secondly Essentiall First Legall secondly Evangelicall 451 Gods Word is his Will in two respects 452 The Will is the rule of our actions 452 Whether a Christian can exactly doe Gods Will 453 Winne Divers kinds of Winning 590 What a Minister must doe to win soules 591 To be won what it 〈◊〉 ibid. Why all are not won at once 592 By what meanes we may win wicked men in our conversation 594 Wise Wisedome Why many Wise men are rather confounders than founders in grace and goodnesse 296 How the ignorant may herein notwithstanding be supported 297 Five waye 's we should shew forth the Wisdome of Christ 329 What this Wisedome must not have in is ibid. Woman In what things a Woman is more fraile than man 643 Word How powerfull 55 Vide Scripture How many wayes sin hinders the growth of the Word 200 How to be desired 221 How our affections to it may be discerned 222 Other signes of it ibid. c. Impediments thereof both externall and internall 223 224 Meanes to get desire to it 225 How to preserve our desires to it 226 Foure motives of getting it 227 How farre wicked men may desire the Word 230 The sweetnesse of the Word 240 Rules for applying the Word aright 288 When and how a man is said to be offended at the Word 310 The Word must be the warrant for all our actions 422 Its praise 189 The only outward meanes to beget the seed of grace in us 190 Eight things needfull in us to heare the Word of God as the Word of God ibid. How the Word is said to live 191 Sixe wayes to shew the life of the Word in our conversation ibid. c. Gods Word should be our maine care 199 The power of the Word Preached 200 Workes How men shall be judged according to their Workes 129 130 How infants 130 How poore men 131 Manifold distinctions of Gods works 148 How wonderfull Gods Workes are 274 The uses of it 275 To be a Worker of iniquity signifies three things 397 Wherein Workes are good 398 Rules to be observed in doing good Works 399 400 The divers kinds of good Works 400 401 How any man that is not absolutely good can be said to doe good Workes 401 402 What Workes are good for 402 How a man may lose his Workes 403 What Works may and ought to bee shewed 404 We should by good workes silence the wicked 454 World Contempt of the World shewed in foure things 331 Worship Actions about Gods Worship of two sorts 432 433 Many defects in Gods Worship 548 Wrongs Reasons against righting Wrongs by our owne private revenge 498 We may not in some cases resist but endure Wrongs ibid. To suffer Wrongs is profitable ibid. Places of Scripture herein expounded occasionally GEnesis 10. ver 9. p. 428 Exodus 26. ver 8. p. 98 Leviticus 14. à ver 4. ad 32. p. 165 ad 173. Cap. 16. ver 12 13 17 p. 26 Numbers 19. à ver 1 2. ad 7. p. 23. Psalme 19. ver 10. p. 240 Psalme 119. ver 103. ibid. Psalme 145. ver 8 9. p. 32 Proverbs 15. ver 30. p. 447 448 Proverbs 22. ver 1. p. 447 Esay 53. ver 7. ibid. Jeremiah 11. ver 19. ibid. Matthew 16. ver 18. p. 250 John 1. ver 29. 36. 147 Acts 5. ver 10 28 29. p. 435 Acts 17. ver 30. p. 127 Romans 2. ver 10. p. 449 Romans 12. ver 3. p. 104 2 Cor. 2. ver 14 15. p. 241 Ephesians 4. ver 17 18. p. 458 1 Thess. 5. ver 15. p. 686 Hebrewes 4. ver 12. p. 55 Hebrewes 12. ver 9. p. 374 2 Epist. Johan ver 8. p. 593 FINIS Verse 1. PETER an Apostle of Iesus Chr to the strangers scattred throughout Pontus Galatia Capadocia Asia Bithinia Verse 2. Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father through sanctification of the spirit unto obedience and sprinckling of the blood of Iesus Christ Grace unto you and peace be multiplied Verse 3. Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Iesus Christ which according to his aboundant meâ—cy hath begotten us aâ—aine unto a lively hope by the resurrectiâ—n of Jesus Christ from the dead Verse 4. To an inheâ—â—â—ance incorruptible and undefiled and that fadeth not away reserved in heaven for you Verse 5. Who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in the last time Verse 6. Wherein yee greatly rejoice though now for a season if neede be you are in heavinesse through manifold tentations Verse 7. That the tryall of your faith being much more precious then of gold that perisheth though it be tryed by the fire might be sound unto praise and honor and glory at the appearing of Iesus Christ. Verse 8 Whom having not seene yee love in whom though now yee see him not yet beleeving yee rejoyce with joy unspeakable and full of glory Verse 9. Receiving the end of your faith even the salvation of your soules Verse 10. Of which salvation the Prophets have inquired and searched diligently who prophesied of the grace that should come unto you Verse 11. Searching what or what manner of time the spirit of Christ which was in them did signifie when it testified before hand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow Ver 12. Vnto whom
the 〈◊〉 use of tâ—th Vse Vse Doct. 1. Vse Doct. Vse Doct. Vse Doct. The glory given to Christ after his resurrection shewed in 8. things Vse Difference betweene faith and hope Doct. 1. Vse Divers questions and doubts resolved Ten things that assault faith against which we should be armed Doct. 2. Vse Doct. 3. Vse A large explication of the ceremonies about the clensing of the Leper as it concerns the sanctification of the sinner Vse Vse Rev. 2.22 Iam. 4.8 8. Things to be done to get a cleane heart What truth is What it is to obey truth How our hearts are purified in obeying the truth Vse Vse Vse Vse 8 Things for the discovery of hypocrites How men may know their obedience be right or no. Doct. In 8 things the Spirit worketh our obedience Vse Vse Doct. Vse How we may know who are godly The good men may get by conversing with the godly Why the most men have no mind to converse with the godly Doct. Vse â— Signes of unfained love Vse The impediments of brotherly love Of purity of heart both as it respects God and man How we may know that our hearts are pure towards others What we must doe to get and increase purity of heart How the ferventnesse of love may be discerned 7. Signes Nine causes of want of fervent love What must be done that our love might be fervent 〈…〉 new birth Whâ—â—â—â— diffâ—rences between true repentance and false Vse Why it is needfull to be often put in minde of our new birth The lets of the new birth Vse Vse 1. Foure degrees of immortality Vse Vse The differenâ—e between true 〈◊〉 and temporary joyes Esay 4.6 Tit. 2.5 Vse Vse 8 Thinâ—s to be observed if wâ— will heare thâ— word as the wâ—rd oâ— God How the word may be said to live Vse Six waies to shew the life of the word in our conversation Mat. 13. Doct. Vse Mat. 6. Ioh. 1.12 2 Cor. 5.1 Gal. 5.24 Gal. 1.10 Psal. 16 10. Prov. Psal. 49. Ps. 92.6 7. Vse Ier. 9.24 Pâ—al 49. Dan. 2.37 Phil. 2.3 1 Thes. 2.6 â— Cor. 11 18. Esay 8.7 Doct. Mans glory vaine for six reasons Eccles. 5. What is mans true glory The inconveniences men bring upon themselves by forgetting death Quest. Answ. Esay 21.9 Quest. Answ. Doct. Ioh. â— 31 c. Vse The coherence The Analysis of the first part of this chapter 5. Things to be avoided if we would profit by the word Generall observations The benefit of briefe catalogues of sins or duties or graces How many wayes the sins â—ere mentioned doe hinder the word Of Malice Acceptation of the word Signes of malice Reasons against malice From the causes From the effects 1. In us 2. In God Vses Aggravations of malice Note Remedies for malice 1. In our selves Note 2. In others Of Guile The acceptation of the word Object Solut. Why Guile is to be avoided Vseâ— The misery of deceitfull persons The â—gâ—â—avaâ—ons of the sin of dâ—â—â—it 1. The maner of deceiving 2. The persons upon whom it is pâ—actised 3. The time Object 1. Solut. Oâ— the misery of such as 〈◊〉 by dâ—â—â—â—â— Note Object 2. Solut. Servants must not use lying and deceit to please thâ—â— mastâ—â—s Object 3. Solut. Of 〈◊〉 câ—◠〈◊〉 Object 4. Solut. Vse 2. The iniquity of the time Vse 3. Against â—quivocation Vse 4. The signes of a man without guile IncouragemeÌ„ts to such men Note that he sayes all malice and all Guile How many wayes men commit Hypocrisie 〈…〉 〈…〉 What may befall him What will befall â—hem The objections of hypocrites removed Vses For information Note For instruction The sorts of Hypocrisie we are most in danger of Preservatives against Hypocrisie Note Object Solut. About censuring other men for Hypocrisie Quest. Answ. How an open hypocrite may be discerned Object Solut. What makes an hypocrite Vse 3. Quest. Answ. First when a man had rather be good then seeme so How a man may know that he is not an hypocrite The haâ—â—fulnesse of the 〈◊〉 of envy Signes of a man free from envy The aggravation of evill speaking Râ—asons to disswadâ— from Evill speakâ—ng Note Rules against evill speaking What we should doe to avoid evill speaking in others 5. Generall doctrines Note For tryall How we may disâ—eâ—ne our desire and affection after the word Note Other signes of true desire Impediments to true desires externall Inwaâ—d 〈◊〉 wicked mâ—n 〈◊〉 of affection in the godly Meanes to get true desires â—o the word Rules for the preserving of good desires Rules for such as be afflicted with melancholy The Motives The causes why the most are but babes in religion Note Speciall duties of such as be but new borne babes Speciall praises in children by nature to be expressed by us Priviledges of weake Christians How far wicked men may desire after the word Note Note Divers kindes of growth In what graces christians ought especially to grow Philip. 1.10 1. Thes. 3.12 Philip. 2.13 Ephes 4 3.4 Rules to helpe our growth Impediments of growth Signes of growth Vnprofitablenesse of life aggravated in many respects Apostasie is twofold Encouragement for weake Châ—istians Wherein Gods graciousnesse is â—cene What we must doe to taste the goodnesse of God Doct. 2. Note A true taste is scene by the cause and effects of it Wherein the taste of wicked men and the godly differ How far the taste of wicked men may goe Vse Divers things noted for clearing the sin against the holy Ghost Doct. 4. The causes why so many have little or no taste of the word Christ is diversly described by the Apostle Eph. 1.7 Christ doth many waies excell earthly Lords towards his servants Christ is three waies called a stone 〈…〉 1 Cor. 7.8 Matth. 16.18 What kind of men disallow Christ. Christ chosen of God diversly Christ is precious many â—â—yes Causes why Christ is no more precious with men Pro. 8.11 16. Five points in generall We come to Christ many 〈◊〉 Esay 9.6 In what manner we must come to Christ. Psal. 40.7 Many are the reasons why we should come to Christ. Matth. 22. In what respects the godly are likened to stones Reasons why we ought to be lively stones How vve 〈◊〉 our livelinesse What vve must doe to quicken our hearts Means to build up a Christian. Prov. 24.17 Luke 14. 23. Causes why many are so little edified Ioh. 13. 21. Christ hath a five-fold Tabernacle Esay 40. 22. A godly man like the Tabernacle in divers respects Godly men are Priests in many respects Exod. 29.21 Vses Divers sorts of sacrifices for Christians Mark 8.34.35 1 Ioh. 2.2 Rom. 3.25 Prov. 23.26 Speciall laâ—es to be observed in offering up our sacrifices What we must doe to get our works acceptable to God What is meant by Scripture and why it isso called Wherein the Scriptures exceede all other writings Malach. 3.1 Esay 55.4 Esay 62.11 Math. 4.11 Vse That Christ is laid as a foundation-stone imports many things The Church is like Mount Sion in
divers respects Marks of such as are true members of Sion 1 King 19.1 21 Revel 14.5 Psal. 65.1 Speciall prerogatives of Siâ—n and the true members of it Esay 4.5 Esay 33.20 Vse 8. Esay 49 1â— Note How we may get an esteeme of Christ above all things How we manifest our account of Christ as precious Note Note Psal. â—27 5 Meanes by which God keeps the beleever from being confounded In what things the beleever shall not be confounded Rom 3.25 How far the godly may be confounded Conditions of such as wil not be confounded What sorts of men shall suffer shame and confusion Rules for the applying of the Word 〈◊〉 Rules for meditation What it is to beleeve and in how many things it is seen Marks of a true saving faith Signs of a weak but yet a true faith in weak Christians Vse Vnbeleeveâ—s are guilty of disobedience in divers respects Disobediencâ— aggravated How far wicked men may be called Builders How it comes to passe that many great and learned men oppose the truth of the Gospell By what means an ignorant simple man may stay his heart notwithstanding the oppositions of learned and wise men Mat. 11.15 1 Cor. 1.18 Châ—ist is many waies refused How Church-men viz. builders mâ—y refuse Christ. Note Vses Iudgements inflicted on some particular offenders belong to all for divers reasons Spirituall plagues are worse than temporall crosses for divers reasons Note Scandall defined and distinguished Quest. Answ. Wicked men wâ—re offended as Christ in many things Eâ—a 53.2 Ioh. 18.36 Mat. 9.10 Object Sol. Note Wherein wee are not to regard the offence of wicked men In what things we may be guilty of giving offence to wicked men Rules for the preventing of scandall How many waies wicked men may despaire Rev. 1.7 6 16. Preservatives against despair Speciall differences between the despaire of the godly and the wicked How wherein men take offence at the Word Proofes of reprobation Certaine observations for the quieting of our mindes in the doctrine of reprobation The specialties of Election Signes of Election Mâ—rks of such as truly suffer with Christ. Rules to live so as becomes thâ— assurance of Election Godly Christians come of the bâ—st kinred which â—pâ—eares by many reasons Godly men are Royall many wayes Differences between spirituall and earthly Kings Christians are holy many wayes Speciall rules for the right ordering of us in an holy conversation Meanes for obtaining an holy conversation Differences between the holinesse of conversation in civiâ—l honest men and Gods elect Differences beâ—weene the hypocrite and Gods elect in the holinesse of conversation The sixth prerogative is their number The acceptation of the words Doct. The sense as the word is taken for praises The division The first 〈◊〉 Five things we are not to 〈…〉 Nine vertues in Christ which we must shew forth in our lives 1 Wisedome How we should shew it viz. five wayes What it must not have in it 2 Mâ—eknesse shewed in 〈◊〉 things 3 Humility which is shewed three wâ—ies 4 Contempt of 〈◊〉 world sâ—â—wed in foure things 5 Mâ—rcy shewed 〈◊〉 wayes 6 Patience to be shewed foure wayes Three motives 7 Compassion to enemies 8 Inoffensivenes 9 Love to the godly How many wayes we shew forth the vertues of Christ. Seven wayes wherein wee may offend by outward shews Use. Motives to the shew of vertue Why the vertues in us are called the vertues of Christ. Sorts of callings Seven gifts of God Distinction of calling Foure things in the order of working our calling Eight signes of an effectuall calling Five rules that shew us how to walke worthy of our calling The misery of such as refuse their calling shewed in eight things Of the estate of such as have temporary grace The remembrance of our misery past is profitable in six respects The â—â—ceptations of the word Darknesse Degrees of darknesse Nine aggravations of the darknesse is in wicked men Foure signes of spirituall darknesse Sixe Differences betweene the darknesse iâ— in godly men and that which is in wicked men Acceptations of the word Light In how many respects the light of the godly is marvellous Of the calling of the Gentiles in generall Use. Many sorts of people in Scripture Why wicked men are said not to bee a people Who are not Gods people Men are Gods people three wayes Ier. 31.3 How Gods people excell all other people Rules for Gods people how to carry themselves to God Excuses of wicked men refuted What wicked men in particular are not under mercy Why many obtain not mercy Foure properties of Gods mercy 1 It is tender many wayes 2 It is immense 3 It is free mercy and that divers wâ—ies Gods mercy is eternall Nine effects of Gods mercy Use 1. Use 2. Helpes to obtaine merâ—y How many waies Gods people are the onely beloved ones Use. How Christians may preseâ—ve this love Lusts to beâ— especialy avoided Three differences of lusts in godly men and wicked men Helpes to avoid lusts Use. Lusts are fleshly in divers respect Eight evill properties and effects of the flesh How these lusts hurt the soules of wicked men as also the souls of godly men Soule taken in divers senses A discription of the Soule Seaven things very considerable in mans Soule Psal. 49.18 The Soule is a substance The soule is not a bodily substance The soule is immortal Eus. Eccl. Hist. l. 2. c 26. Aug. tom 6. de haeres c. 8.3 The originall of the soule Anima non est ex traduce God creates the Soule Union of the soule with the body how The faculties of the soule 1 Vegetation 2 Sense 1 Outward 2 Inward senses Of the facultie of reason in the soule wherein it excels The end why the soule was made Foure kinds of warre against the Soule The flesh wars against the soule five waies Why God doth suffer this war How many waies wee get victory over our lusts Signes to know whether we be overcomne of our lusts Six things to be looked to to expresse a faire conversation Use. In what cases it is lawfull to converse with wicked men Causes why godly meâ— are evill spoken of In what cases it is hurtfull to speake evill of godly men Reasons against evill speaking In what cases in particular it is odious to speake evill Helpes against reproaches to â—eare them Wherein workes are good Rules to be observed in doing good workes Kindes of good workes Esa. 16.8 How a godly man may comfort 〈◊〉 in his workes What workes are good for How a man may lose his workes What workes may be shewed What workes ought not to be shewed How God is glorified by himselfe How God is glorified of us in generall How God is glorified of us in particular Motives to the care of glorifying God Helps to glorifie God By what means God may bee brought into our mindes Helps to conceive aright of God How God is to be magnifâ—ed in our hearts and by what means The
unto the presence of God For by faith hee is priviledged hee may goe with boldnesse and confidence into the presence of the King of Kings and therefore what should confound them Eph. 3.12 Fiftly in respect of the promises of God For by faith hee obtaineth many rich and precious promises each of them like a Well of joy and a very spring of contentment 2 Pet. 1.4 Heb. 11.13 33 34. Sixtly in respect of the hope of glory For by faith we have accesse to this grace whence wee stand and rejoyce in the hope of the glory to come Rom. 4.2 And for the day of Judgement it is certaine they shall not be confounded in two respects First they shall have boldnesse at that day and houre and praise before all the world They that are not ashamed of Christ in this world he will not then be ashamed of them And secondly they shall be delivered from eternall confusion and damnation They shall enjoy everlasting salvation and shall not be confounded world without end Esay 45.17 Quest. So that by this which hath been said we may in part know how to answer that objection which may be made For some one may say The Scripture in divers places seems to grant that Gods servants have been ashamed and confounded Answ. Now for answer hereunto divers things must be distinctly considered of First the godly shall not be ashamed or shamed with everlasting shame or they shall not be ashamed at the day of Judgement though it were granted they might be ashamed in this life Esay 45.17 in that World which is without end they shall not be ashamed Secondly we may answer with the Prophet Daniel that shame and confusion belongs unto the godly if we respect their deserts but they are freed from it by the covenant of grace in Christ Dan. 9.7 Thirdly if we consider of the state of the Church in the publike condition of it as both good and bad are mingled together so God may powre out terrible shame and confusion upon visible Churches for their great provocations as Ier. 9.19 and 17.13 Fourthly this promise shewes what God will make good to the beleever if the fault be not in himselfe he shall be set in such a condition as hee shall have no reason to be ashamed but in all distresses two things shall be certaine first that God will come quickly to his succour Heb. 10.35 36. Secondly that till his deliverance he shall have a fair assurance and evidence for his hope in God by his promises so as if he doe not withdraw himselfe through unbeliefe in rest and quietnesse he shall be fortified Esay 30.19 Fiftly if wee restraine the sence to the coherence and particular drift of this place we may answer three things First that he shall not be so confounded as to be driven to run headlong upon the use of any unlawfull meanes Secondly that he shall not fall downe from the foundation which is Christ though he should endure many a sore storme And thirdly hee shall not be ashamed in the point of Justification hee shall never repent that he relied upon Christ and his merits and righteousnesse Sixtly it is true that in some temporall crosses they may be foiled in the judgement of the world and in their own sense as the Prophet confesseth Psal. 48.9 and so farre as this promise reacheth to temporall things it must be understood with that common limitation Esay 54.4 viz. so farre as it is good for them they shall be kept from shame as for poverty or sicknesse or the like that is if it be good for them But yet if this temporall shame doe fall upon them for their sinâ—es repentance will remove it as is promised Ioelâ— 13 26. Lastly the Lord will give his people double for all their confusion Esay 61.7 and therefore it is not to be reckoned as a crosse for which they have so much recompence made them Vses The use of all this remains then to be considered of which concerns first the godly secondly the wicked The godly should here learne First to take notice of their priviledges above other men in this respect c. Secondly to sue out this promise upon all occasions For since they have a grant of freedome in this kind they should seek unto God for the obtaining of it as they shall find need when either their crosses presse them or their hearts faile them so did David in many places of the Psalmes as Psal. 31. 1 17. and 119.116 and in divers other places Thirdly but they must ever look to it that they be such as may answer the conditions of this promise expressed in this or in other Scriptures as 1. They must preserve a constant respect unto Gods commandements and in all their waies be sound in Gods statutes else wilfull sinne and shame will be companions Psal. 119.6 80. 2. They must not be ashamed of Gods truth and the profession of it but witnesse a good profession before all men Psal. 119.46 3. They must not be too tender in matter of reproach from the world but learne of Christ to despise the shame and scornes of men Heb. 12.2 Esay 51.6 7. 4. In this Text they must hold fast their faith and live by it it is a promise to the godly as he is a beleever and will relie upon Gods mercy in Jesus Christ we must be established in the faith The wicked may hence gather an argument of singular terror For this Text imports that such as live in their sinnes without repentance and have not a lively faith in Jesus Christ shall certainly be confounded and this will more particularly touch such sorts of men as are distinctly designed out to shame and confusion Quest. Now if any ask who are they shall be ashamed and confounded Answ. I answer out of severall Scriptures They shall be ashamed and confounded First that worship graven Images and trust upon them Psal. 97.7 Esay 42.17 Secondly that wish evill and hate the godly and rejoyce at their misery and seek to doe them mischiefe Psalm 44.7 Psalm 129.5 Esay 26.11 and 41.11 Thirdly that are proud and deale perversly for pride is a fore-runner of shame Prov. Fourthly that call not upon the Name of the Lord that use not prayer Psal. 53.5 Fiftly that use customary lying they shal be lothsome and come to shame Prov. 13.5 Sixtly that put their trust in men and not in the Lord Esay 20.5 Seventhly that are ashamed of Christ and the Gospell in this world Mark 8.38 Lastly that go about to establish their own righteousnesse Rom. 10.4 Verses 7 8. 7. Vnto you therefore which beleeve it is precious but unto them which be disobedient the stone which the Builders disallowed the same is made the Head of the corner 8. And a stone to stumble at and a rock of offence even to them which stumble at the Word being disobedient unto the which thing they were even ordained IN these words the
not onely lyars but such as love lies Rev. 22.8 And a good man is said to have this property that he will not receive an ill report against his neighbour Psal. 15. And by receiving evill reports a man becomes accessary to the slander guilty of it for as it is true that the receiver of evil-gotten goods is accessary to the theft so is it in the case of slander somewhat worse for there may be theeves though there be no receivers but there can be no slanderers without some to receive the slander Neither is there any great difference betweene the tale-bearer and the tale-hearer for the tale-bearer hath the divell in his tongue and the tale-hearer hath the divell in his eare Quest. But what should wee doe to avoid tale-bearers or if wee do heare reproaches or slanders of other men Answ. As the North wind drives away the raine so must thy angry countenance do the slaundering tongue thou must not any way shew any liking of his discourse but the contrary yea and further thou must as farre as thou art able make an apologie for the godly man that is evill spoken of And the tongue of a godly wise man should be in this sense healthfull because it should be ready to heale that wound which the tale-bearer hath made in the name of his neighbour Prov. 12.18 and 25.23 Thus of the second reason The third and fourth reasons are contained in these last words viz. That they may by your good workes which they shall behold glorifie God in the day of visitation The reasons are because God may visit them and if he do they will glorifie God upon the remembrance of your good workes But here I purpose to handle the words as they lie in the order of reading them and so I have foure things to consider of First of good workes secondly of the beholding of good workes thirdly of the glorifying of God fourthly of the day of visitation Good workes Divers observations are implied here First that Religion sets men to worke there is labour in godlinesse Hee must worke that will be truly godly or religious God entertaines no servants but he sets them to worke they are called to labour all the daies of their life Wee must worke out our salvation without working wee cannot be saved though our workes be not the cause of salvation This point proves that the Gospel is not a doctrine of liberty religion doth call men to working not to live as they lift but as he lists that died for them and requires their service And secondly this doctrine shewes who is a true Christian. For as the Scripture is wont to describe a profane man by saying that he is a worker of iniquity so doth it avouch that hee is a godly man that worketh truth and righteousnesse Psal. 5. Prov. 14.23 Ioh. 3.21 Psal. 106.2 To be a worker of iniquity imports three things First grosse knowne sin secondly a daily custome in the practice of it and thirdly an estimation of sinne as the means of our happie life The wicked man lives by sin as the labourer doth by his trade So here that man that will labour and that constantly about the workes of a holy life making it his every daies care to do Gods will and accounts it the happinesse of his life to doe good duties that man is a godly man It is not talking of Religion will serve the turne nor the shewes of it but hee must worke and endure the labour of godlinesse Iam. 1.25 Act. 10.36 And further this should teach Christians often to remember their holy calling and examine themselves what workes they have done as such servants as desire to give a good account to their Master and the rather because no servants can have fairer worke it is all good worke and servants were so ingaged to their masters nor did owe more service and because never was there a master that gave better wages than God doth to his servants And therefore let every Christian be daily carefull to looke to his worke that when his Master cometh he may find him so doing Thus of the first point Doct. 2. Secondly that workes do specially commend us to the good opinions of men it is our workes must justifie us before men by good workes wee must winne testimony to our sincere religion from men Faith justifies us before God and proveth us to be true Christians as works do before men prove us to be so And therefore wee should strive by well doing to win as much credit as we can to our Religion among men Iam. 3.13 Doct. 3. Thirdly that the foundest way of confuting our Adversaries is by our workes we must make reall apologies wee must put them to silence by well-doing Now in that he calls the good workes done by them their good workes I might note divers things 1 The necessity of good workes they must have workes of their owne the good workes done by others availe not them nor justifie them 2 The goodnesse of God that vouchsafeth to call those workes their works when yet they were wrought by him as having had their beginning from his grace and Spirit Esa. 26.12 3 It is true that they onely can doe good workes good workes are onely theirs a wicked man cannot do good workes because his person is hatefull to God and his nature altogether impotent and though he may doe some actions which for the matter of them are good yet he pollutes them with his sins of which hee hath not repented and cannot bring them forth compleate for matter manner and end Tit. 1. ult Mat. 6. But it is the goodnes of workes which I specially intend to intreat of in this place Good workes The goodnesse of mens workes may be diversly considered either according to the differences of workes good from such as are not so or according to the formes of good workes or according to the time of doing workes or according to the uses workes are put to For the first Some mens workes are neither good nor seeme to be so as are the apparent sinnes of men Some mens workes seeme good but are not as the almes and prayer and fasting of the Pharisees Some mens workes are good but seeme nâ—t so at least in the eyes of some men and so the religious duties of godly Christians seemed to be vain practices of Sectaries and innovators Act. 28. and so Pauls zeale and knowledge seemed madnesse to Festus Act. 26. Some workes seeme good and are so such are the open good workes of the godly in the judgement of godly men guided by charity For the second If workes be tried by their forme then those workes are good works which are done with correspondencie to the revealed will of God in his Word they must be commended in the Word and done according to the directions of the Word so that all workes done besides or above the Law of God are sinfull and naught and the doing of